AND 

R  LILY 


By  MRS.  L.  T.  MEADE 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


sc 


NAN    AND    ANNIE    ARRIVE. 

Red  Rose  and  Tiger  Lily.  Frontispiece— (Page  4-) 


RED  ROSE  AND 
TIGER  LILY 

Or,  In  a  Wider  World 


MRS.  L.  T.  MEADE 

AUTHOR  OF 

A  BUNCH  OF  CHERRIES,  A  RING  OF  RUBIES, 
BAD  LITTLE  HANNAH,  ETC. 


"  Nothing  is  required  but  to  set  the  right  way  to  work, 
but  of  course  the  really  important  thing  is  to  succeed." 

—Story  of  the  Poor  Tailo 


NEW   YORK 

GROSSET    &DUNLAP 

PUBLISHERS 


COPYRIGHT,  1894,  BY 

THE  CASSELL  PUBLISHING  COMPANY 
All  rights  reserved 


PS 


CONTENTS. 


I.  NAN'S  GOLDEN  MANE    .       •       •       4      •       ,  i 

II.  CRUSHED •       •       •  • 

III.  Two  PROVERBS       ..•••••  16 

IV.  THE  COLTS  -ROBIN  AND  JOB       .       .       .       .  13 
V.  Nor  MISSED •       •       4  31 

VI.  FRIAR'S  WOOD .42 

VII.  THE  STORY  BOOK  LADY       •       •       •       •       •  S3 

VIII.  ALONE  IN  THE  WOOD  ......  63 

IX.  "  I  BROKE  MY  WORD  "  SAID  ANNIB     .       .       .  70 

X.  AN  AWFULLY  FRIVOLOUS  GIRL    .       ...  79 

XL  THE  DIAMOND  RING      ......  88 

XII.  THE  LAND  OP  PERHAF*        .       ....  97 

XIII.  THE  FANCY  BALL  .       .       •       .       •       •       •  113 

XIV.  POOR  MRS.  MYRTLE Ia4 

XV.  "THE  WAY  OF  TRANSGRESSORS".        .       .        .  133 

XVI.  PERHAPS •       .  143 


XVII.  FAIRY  AND  BROWNIE 


«5* 


XVIII.  THE  LORRIMERS  OF  THB  TOWERS        ,       .       ,  161 

XLX.  TOPSY-TORVEY       •       ••••••  171 

XX.  THE  NEW  OWNERS 179 

XXL  HESTER  SPEAKS  HER  MIND.       .       .       .       .  194 

XXIL  ANTONIA'S  GIFT     .......  «o? 

XXIII.  TROTH  AND  FIDELITY  .,..,.  215 

XXIV.  A  WEW  SPONOB ta, 

XXV.  MOLLY'!  SORROW •.•34 

XXVI.  PLOT  THICKENS     »•••••«  245 

XXVII.  NELL  a  IN  TROUBLE     ......  »p 

XXVIII.  THB  LION  AND  MOUSE  .       .       •       •       .       .  sfe 

XXIX.  GOD  BLESS  ANTONIA     ,       .  •** 


2137107 


RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY 

oa 

IN  A  WIDER  WORLD 


CHAPTER   I 

NAN'S   GOLDEN   MANE. 

IT  was  a  perfect  summer's  evening.  The  sun  had 
just  set,  and  purple,  gold,  violet,  rose  colour  still  filled 
the  sky  in  the  west.  There  was  a  tender  new  moon, 
looking  like  a  silver  bow,  also  to  be  seen ;  before  long 
the  evening  star  would  be  visible, 

Hester  Thornton  stepped  out  of  the  drawing- 
room  at  the  Grange,  and,  walking  a  little  way  down 
the  broad  gravel  sweep,  began  to  listen  intently. 
Hester  was  about  seventeen — a  slender  girl  for  her 
age.  Her  eyes  were  dark,  her  eyebrows  somewhat 
strongly  marked,  her  abundant  hair,  of  a  much  lighter 
shade  of  brown,  was  coiled  in  close  folds  round  her 
well-shaped  head.  Her  lips  were  slightly  compressed, 
her  chin  showed  determination.  Hester  had  not 
been  beautiful  as  a  child,  and  she  was  not  beautiful 
as  a  girl,  but  her  face  was  pleasant  to  look  at,  very 
bright  when  animated,  very  steadfast  and  sweet  when 
in  repose.  The  air  was  like  nectar  to  her  cheeks. 
She  was  naturally  a  pale  girl,  but  a  faint  rose  colour 
was  now  discernible  in  her  complexion,  and  tha 


s  RBD  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

look  of  expectation  in  her  dark  eyes  made  them 
charming. 

A  step  was  heard  on  the  gravel  behind,  and  she 
turned  quickly. 

"  Is  that  you,  father  ?  "  she  exclaimed. 

"  Yes.  Are  not  you  very  imprudent  to  come  out 
at  this  hour  in  your  thin  house  shoes,  and  with 
nothing  on  your  head  ?  There  is  a  very  heavy  dew 
falling." 

"Oh,  I  never  take  cold,"  replied  Hester  with  a 
smile,  which  showed  her  even  and  pretty  white  teeth  ; 
"  and  I  certainly  shan't  to-night,"  she  continued,  "  for 
I  am  feeling  far  too  excited." 

Sir  John  Thornton  was  considered  by  most  of  his 
acquaintances  (he  could  boast  of  scarcely  any  friends) 
as  a  reserved  and  almost  repellent  person,  but  now,  as 
his  eyes  rested  on  his  young  daughter,  something 
seemed  to  soften  their  expression  ;  he  took  her  slight 
hand  and  drew  it  affectionately  through  his  arm. 

"  It  takes  a  small  thing  to  excite  you,  my  love," 
he  said ;  "  but  you  always  were  of  a  turbulent  dis- 
position— just  your  poor  mother  over  again." 

Hester  sighed  faintly  when  Sir  John  spoke  of  his 
wife,  then  she  quickly  cheered  up  and  said  in  an  eager 
voice — 

"  You  don't  call  it  a  little  thing,  father,  to  know 
that  in  a  minute  or  two  I  shall  welcome  Nan  back 
from  school  ?  Nan  comes  to-night — Annie  Forest 
to-morrow.  It  would  be  difficult  for  any  girl  to  want 
more  to  make  her  perfectly  happy." 

Sir  John  raised  his  brows. 

"  I  only  know  Miss  Forest  by  hearsay,"  he  said, 
*  so  I  will  reserve  my  judgment  upon  her ;  but  I  do 
know  Nan  She  will  uoset  the  entire  rtrinu  of  tha 


NAN'S  GOLDEN  MANS.  3 

house.  I  like  order,  and  she  likes  disorder.  I  like 
quiet  meals,  she  likes  uproarious  one.  I  hate  shocks 
and  she  adores  them.  I  am  glad,  of  course,  to  wel- 
come the  child  home,  but  at  the  same  time  I  dread 
her  arrival.  I  cannot  possibly  understand  how  it  is 
that  Mrs.  Willis,  who  is  supposed  to  be  such  a 
splendid  instructor  of  youth,  should  not  have  brought 
Nan  a  little  better  into  control.  Now,  you,  my  dear 
Hetty,  are  very  different  You  have  passions  and 
feelings — no  one  has  them  more  strongly — but  you 
keep  them  in  check.  Your  reticence  and  your 
reserve  please  me  much.  In  short,  Hester,  no  father 
could  have  a  more  admirable  daughter  to  live  with 
him.  I  am  pleased  with  you,  my  dear ;  the  experi- 
ment of  having  you  home  from  school  to  look  after 
my  house  has  turned  out  well  There  is  nothing 
I  would  not  do  to  please  you,  and  while  your 
friend  Miss  Forest  is  here,  I  will  do  my  best  to 
render  her  visit  a  success.  The  only  discordant 
element  will  be  Nan.  I  cannot  understand  why  Mrs. 
Willis  has  not  got  Nan  into  the  same  control  she  had 
you  in." 

"  You  forget,"  said  Hester,  u  that  I  am  seventeen 
and  Nan  only  eight.  No  one  ever  yet  could  say  '  No ' 
to  Nan.  Father,  don't  you  hear  the  carriage  wheels  ? 
She  is  coming — I  know  she  is  coming.  Please  forgive 
me,  I  must  run  to  meet  her." 

Sir  John  released  his  daughter's  hand,  and  Hester 
flew  with  the  speed  of  an  arrow  from  a  bow  up  the 
long  avenue.  She  was  not  mistaken.  Her  keen  ears 
had  detected  the  smooth  roll  of  wheels.  A  landau 
drawn  by  a  pair  of  horses  had  even  now  entered  the 
lodge  gates.  Hester,  looking  up,  heard  some  gay 
voices,  some  childish  laughter.  Then  an  imperious 


4  RED  ROSR  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

voice  shouted  to  the  coachman  to  pull  up  the  horses 
and  Nan  Thornton  and  another  girl  sprang  out  of  the 
carriage  and  ran  to  Hester's  side. 

Confused  utterances,  sundry  embraces,  the  quick 
intermingling  of  ejaculations,  kisses,  commands,  ex- 
planatory remarks — all  rose  on  the  sweet  night  air. 

"  Hetty,  you  look  quite  grown  up.  Please,  Jenkinsv 
you  can  drive  on  to  the  house.  I'm  not  getting  ia 
again.  Aren't  you  glad  to  see  me,  Het?  I  have 
come  back  a  greater  tease  and  torment  than  ever." 

«  Yes,  Nan,  delighted— more  than  delighted.  Oh ! 
yon  sweet,  how  nice  it  is  to  feel  you  kissing  me! 
Why,  Annie,  how  did  you  happen  to  come  to-night  ? 
I  didn't  expect  you  until  to-morrow.  I  was  wonder- 
ing how  I  could  endure  the  next  twenty-four  hours  of 
expectation,  even  with  Nan  to  keep  me  company,  and 
now  you  are  here.  Oh,  how  very,  very  glad  I  am." 

"Kiss  me,  Hester,"  said  Annie.  "Nan  and  ! 
concocted  this  little  plan.  We  thought  we'd  take 
you  by  surprise.  Oh  dear,  oh  dear,  I  feel  so  wild 
and  excited  that  I'm  sure  I  shall  be  just  as  trouble- 
some as  I  used  to  be  before  you  tamed  me  down  at 
school.  Now  then,  Nan,  you  are  not  to  have  all  the 
kisses.  Hester,  dear,  how  sweet  and  gracious  and 
prim  and  lady-of-the-manorish  you  do  look ! " 

"  I  don't  care  what  I  look  like,  I  only  know  what 
I  feel,"  replied  Hester :  "  about  the  happiest  girl  in 
England.  But  don't  let  us  stand  here  talking  any 
longer,  or  father  will  take  it  into  his  head  that  I  am 
catching  cold  in  the  night  air.  Here,  Nan,  take  my 
arm.  Annie,  my  other  side  is  at  your  disposal 
Now,  do  let  us  come  to  the  house." 

The  girls  began  to  move  slowly  down  the  long 
winding  avenue.  Nan  had  the  pretty,  soft  dark 


NAN'S  GOLDEN  MANS.  5 

eyes  which  used  to  characterise  her  as  a  little  child. 
Her  abundant  fluffy  golden  hair  hung  below  her  waist 
Her  baby  lips  and  sweet  little  face  looked  as  charming 
as  of  old.  She  was  a  very  pretty  child,  and  promised 
to  be  a  beautiful  woman  by-and-by.  Her  beauty, 
however,  was  nothing  at  all  beside  the  radiant  sort  ot 
loveliness  which  Annie  Forest  possessed.  She  was  a 
creature  all  moods,  all  expression,  all  life,  all  move- 
ment. She  had  early  given  promise  of  remarkable 
beauty,  and  this  had  been  more  than  fulfilled.  Hester 
glanced  at  her  now  and  again  in  the  most  loving 
admiration. 

"It  is  good  to  have  you  back,  Nan,"  she  said, 
*  and  it  is  delightful  to  know  that  you  have  come  at 
last  to  pay  your  long,  long  promised  visit,"  she  con- 
tinued, looking  at  Annie.  "  Well,  here  we  are  at 
home.  Nan,  you  must  go  up  and  show  yourself 
to  nurse  this  minute.  Annie,  let  me  take  you  to 
your  room." 

"  Dear  old  nursie,"  said  Nan ;  she  rushed  up  the 
stairs,  shouting  her  old  nurse's  name  as  she  went; 
her  quick  footsteps  flew  down  the  long  corridor,  she 
pushed  open  the  baize  door  which  separated  the 
nurseries  from  the  rest  of  the  house,  and  in  a  moment 
found  herself  in  the  old  room. 

Nan's  nurse  was  a  cherry-cheeked  old  woman  of 
between  sixty  and  seventy  years  of  age. 

"  Eh,  my  darling,  and  how  did  you  get  back 
without  me  hearing  the  sound  of  the  carriage 
wheels  1 "  she  exclaimed.  "  Eh  dear,  eh  dear,  I 
meant  to  be  down  on  the  front  steps  to  greet  you,  Miss 
Nan.  Eh,  but  you  look  bonny,  and  let  me  examins 
your  hair,  dear — I  hope  they  cut  the  points  regular. 
If  they  don't,  it  will  break  away  and  not  keep  even." 


6  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

"  Oh,  don't  bother  about  my  hair  now,"  said  Nan. 
'  What  does  hair  signify  when  a  child  has  just  got 
home,  and  when  she  wants  a  kiss  more  than  anything 
else  in  the  world  ?  Now,  nursie,  sit  down  in  that  low 
armchair  and  let  us  have  a  real  hug.  That's  better  ; 
and  how  are  you  ?  you  look  as  jolly  as  ever." 

"  So  I  am,  my  pet ;  I'm  as  happy  as  the  day  is 
long  since  Miss  Hetty  has  come  home  and  took  the 
housekeeping  over.  I  was  in  a  mortal  fret  before,  with 
her  at  school  and  you  at  school,  but  now  I  think  the 
danger  is  past." 

"  What  danger  ?  *  asked  Nan ;  "  you  always  were 
a  dear  old  croak,  you  know,  nurse." 

"  Yes,  pet,  perhaps  so ;  but  I  didn't  fret  without 
reason,  you  may  be  quite  sure  of  that" 

"Well,  what  were  you  afraid  of?  You  know  I'm 
an  awfully  curious  girl,  so  you  must  tell  me." 

"  It's  a  sin  to  be  too  curious,  Miss  Nan — it  leads 
people  into  untold  mischief.  Curiosity  was  the  sin  of 
Eve,  and  It's  best  to  nip  it  in  the  bud  while  you're 
young.  Now  let  me  brush  out  your  hair,  my  darling, 
and  get  you  ready  for  supper." 

"  Yes,  in  a  minute,"  said  Nan.  She  pushed  back 
the  shady  hat  in  which  she  had  travelled,  and  seated 
herself  afresh  on  her  nurse's  knee. 

"  How  do  my  kisses  feel  ?  "  she  asked,  breathing  a 
very  soft  one  on  each  of  the  old  woman's  cheeks. 

"Eh,  dear,"  said  the  nurse,  "they're  like  fresh 
cream  and  strawberries." 

"Well,  you  shall  have  six  more  if  you  tell  mo 
what  your  fears  were." 

Nurse  looked  admiringly  back  at  Nan. 

"  You're  just  the  audacious,  contrary,  troublesome 
tut  of  a  thing  you  always  were,"  she  said;  "but 


NAN'S  GOLDEN  MANS.  f 

•omehow  I  can't  resist  you.  There's  no  fear  now  of 
anything  happening,  so  you  needn't  be  in  a  taking ;  but 
what  did  put  me  out  was  this  :  I  thought  your  father, 
Sir  John,  might  be  bringing  a  new  mistress  here." 

"  What !  a  new  mistress  ? — A  housekeeper,  do 
you  mean  ? "  Nan's  brown  eyes  were  open  at 
their  widest 

"  No,  dearie,  no,  a  wife — someone  to  take  the 
head  of  the  house.  Men  like  Sir  John  must  have 
their  comforts,  and  a  house  without  a  mistress  isn't 
as  it  ought  to  be.  But  there,  Miss  Hetty  is  here 
now,  and  that  makes  everything  right." 

"  But  a  new  mistress,"  repeated  Nan — "  a  new 
wife  for  father.  Why,  she — she'd  be  a  stepmother.  Oh, 
how  I'd  hate  her." 

M  Well,  darling,  there's  not  going  to  be  any  such 
person  ;  it  was  only  an  idle  fear  of  your  poor  old 
nurse's  that  will  never  come  to  anything.  Forget 
that  I  said  it  to  you,  Miss  Nan.  Oh,  my  word  1  and 
there's  the  gong,  so  supper  is  ready,  and  Sir  John 
won't  like  to  be  kept  waiting.  Let  me  brush  out 
your  hair,  I  won't  be  a  minute.  Now,  there's  my 
pretty.  It's  good  to  have  you  back  again,  Miss 
Nancy.  Only  I  misdoubt  me  that  you'll  turn  the 
house  topsy-turvey,  as  you  always  and  ever  did." 

While  nurse  was  speaking,  she  was  deftly  and 
quickly  changing  Nan's  travel-stained  frock  for  a 
white  one,  and  was  tying  a  coral  pink  sash  round 
her  waist. 

"  Now  you're  ready,"  she  said,  giving  the  little 
figure  a  final  pat 

Nan  shook  out  her  golden  mane  and  went  de- 
murely downstairs — more  demurely  than  was  her 
wont  The  dawning  of  possible  trouble  filled  net 


8  RED  Ross  AND  TIGBR  LILY. 

sweet  eyes.  A  new  wife — a  possible  stepmother! 
Oh,  no,  by  no  possibility  could  such  a  horror  be 
coming ;  nevertheless,  her  full  cup  of  happiness  was 
vaguely  troubled  by  the  thought 


CHAPTER    II 

CRUSHEIX 

SIR  JOHN  THORNTON  could  be  a  very  pleasant  host 
He  was  a  reserved  man  with  a  really  cold  nature. 
He  disliked  fuss  and  what  he  called  "  ebullitions  of 
affection  ; "  he  hated  kissing  and  fondling.  He  liked 
to  treat  even  his  nearest  and  dearest  with  ceremony, 
but  he  was  a  perfect  host — the  little  attentions,  the 
small  politenesses  which  the  rdle  of  host  requires, 
suited  his  character  exactly.  Hester  and  Nan,  his 
only  children,  were  his  opposites  in  every  respect  It 
is  true  that  Hester  inherited  some  of  his  pride,  and  a 
good  deal  of  his  reserve,  but  the  fire  underneath  her 
calm,  the  passionate  love  which  she  could  give  so 
warmly  to  her  chosen  friends,  she  inherited  from  her 
mother,  not  from  her  father.  Nan  had  never  yet 
shown  reserve  to  anyone.  As  far  as  any  creature 
could  be  said  to  be  without  false  pride,  Nan  was  that 
individual — she  was  also  absolutely  devoid  of  fear.  She 
believed  that  all  the  world  loved  her.  Why  not  ?  she 
was  perfectly  willing  to  love  all  the  world  back  again. 
If  it  chose  to  hate  her,  she  could  and  would  hate  it 
in  return  with  interest ;  but,  then,  why  should  it  ?  The 
world  was  a  good  place  to  Nan  Thornton  up  to  the 
present 

Now,  Cir  John  dreaded  his  impulsive   youngef 


CRUSHED.  9 

daughter  more  than  words  can  say.  Perhaps  some- 
where in  his  heart  he  had  a  certain  fatherly  admira- 
tion for  her,  but  if  so  it  did  not  show  itself  in  the 
usual  fatherly  way.  Annie  Forest  was  at  the  present 
moment  absorbing  his  attention. 

Annie  was  between  sixteen  and  seventeen  years 
of  age ;  she  was  still,  of  course,  quite  a  child  in  Sir 
John's  eyes,  but  she  was  undoubtedly  very  pretty — 
she  had  winning  ways  and  bright  glances.  Her 
little  speeches  were  full  of  wit  and  repartee,  and  she 
was  naturally  so  full  of  tact  that  she  knew  when  a 
word  would  hurt,  and  therefore  seldom  said  it 

When  Nan  entered  the  room  in  which  a  hasty 
supper  had  been  prepared  for  the  hungry  travellers, 
she  found  her  father  and  Annie  talking  pleasantly  to 
one  another  at  one  end  of  the  table,  while  Hester 
presided  over  the  tea  equipage  at  the  other. 

"  Here  you  are,  little  whirlwind,"  said  Sir  John, 
slipping  his  arm  round  his  younger  daughter's  waist 
and  drawing  her  for  a  moment  to  his  side. 

Nan  looked  at  him  soberly.  She  gazed  into  his 
eyes  and  examined  the  curves  of  his  lips,  and  noted 
with  satisfaction  the  wrinkles  on  his  brow,  the  crows' 
feet  at  the  corner  of  each  eye,  and  some  strong  lines 
which  betokened  the  advance  of  years  in  the  lower 
part  of  his  face. 

"You're  too  old,"  she  said,  in  a  contemplative 
voice.  "  I'm  so  glad — you're  much  too  old." 

She  stroked  his  deepest  wrinkle  affectionately  as 
she  spoke. 

Now  Sir  John  hated  being  considered  old,  and  an 
angry  wave  of  colour  mounted  to  his  forehead. 

*  As  usual,  you  are  a  most  impolite  little  girl,"  he 
"  I  do  not  trouble  myself  to  inquire  what  your 


IO  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

sage  remark  means,  nor  why  you  rejoice  in  the  fact 
of  my  possessing  the  infirmities  of  years  ;  but  I  wish 
to  repeat  to  you  a  proverb  which  I  hope  you  will 
bear  in  mind,  at  least,  when  in  my  presence  during  the 
holidays,  *  Little  girls  should  be  seen  and  not  heard.' 
Now  go  to  your  seat." 

Sir  John  released  his  hold  of  Nan's  broad  waist 
and  turned  to  Annie. 

"  Yes,  a  good  deal  of  the  country  Is  flat,"  he  said, 
M  but  we  have  some  pretty  drives.  Are  you  fond  of 
riding  ? " 

"  I  should  be  if  I  had  a  chance,*  replied  Annie ; 
"but  the  fact  is,  I  never  was  on  horseback  since  I 
was  five  years  old,  so  I  cannot  be  said  to  know  much 
about  it" 

"I  am  sure  you  could  quickly  learn,"  said  Sir 
John.  "  Hester  has  a  very  quiet  pony  which  she  can 
lend  you  while  you  are  here.  By  the  way,  Hester, 
Squire  Lorrimer  called  to-day.  I  said  you  would  go 
to  the  Towers  to-morrow  morning — you  can  take 
Miss  Forest  with  you.  The  Lorrimers  are  a  very 
lively  household,  and  it  will  amuse  her  to  know 
them." 

"  I  should  think  they  are  lively,"  burst  from  Nan 
at  the  far  end  of  the  table.  "  How  is  Kitty  Lorrimer, 
and  how  is  Boris  ?  And  have  they  got  as  many 
pets  as  ever  ?  Oh,  can  you  tell  me,  please,  father,  if 
the  dormouse  has  awakened  yet  ?  It  was  fast  asleep 
when  I  was  home  at  Christmas,  and  Boris  said  it 
mightn't  wake  again  until  May.  Boris  was  so  sorry  it 
wasn't  quite  dead,  because  he  wanted  to  stuff  it ;  bat 
he  couldn't  if  it  was  alive,  could  he  ?  That  would  be 
cruel,  wouldn't  it  ?  Father,  can  you  tell  me  if  tilt 
dormouse  is  awake ' " 


CRUSHED.  II 

Sir  John  fixed  a  cold  eye  upon  Nan. 

u  I  am  unacquainted  with  the  state  of  the  dor- 
mouse's health,"  he  said — "disgusting  little  beasts," 
he  added,  turning  for  sympathy  to  Annie,  whose 
bright  dark  eyes  danced  with  fun  as  she  watched  him, 

"  They're  not  disgusting ;  they're  perfectly  heavenly 
little  darlings,"  came  from  Nan  in  an  indignant  voice. 
*  Oh,  and  what  about  the  white  rats  ?  Boris  had 
four  in  a  box  when  I  went  last  to  the  Towers,  and 
Kitty  had  one  all  to  herself,  and  Boris  and  Kitty 
were  always  fighting  as  to  which  were  the  most 
beautiful — the  one  rat  or  the  four.  Did  you  ever  see 
a  white  rat,  Annie  ?  They  are  pets,  with  long  tails 
like  worms." 

"Hester,"  exclaimed  Sir  John,  "will  you  induce 
Nan  to  hold  her  tongue  and  eat  her  supper  in 
peace  ?  " 

Hester  bent  forward  and  whispered  something  to 
Nan,  who  shrugged  her  shoulders  indignantly.  Her 
face  grew  crimson. 

"I  can't  learn  that  proverb,"  she  said,  after  a 
pause.  "  I  can't  obey  it,  it's  no  use  trying.  Father, 
do  you  hear  ?  I  can't  be  one  of  those  seen-and-not- 
heard  girls.  Do  you  hear  me,  father  ?  n 

M  I  do,  Nan.  If  we  have  finished  supper,  shall  we 
go  into  the  drawing-room  ? "  he  added,  turning  to 
Annie, 

Nan  lingered  behind.  She  slipped  her  hand 
through  her  sister's  arm  and  dragged  her  on  to  the 
terrace. 

"I  feel  so  wicked  that  I  think  I'll  burst,"  she 
exclaimed.  "  Why  is  father  always  throwing  a  damp 
doth  over  me  ?  " 

*  Nan,  dear,  you  irritate  him  a  good  deal    Whv 


12  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

do  you  talk  in  that  silly  way  when  you  know  ha 
cannot  bear  it  ? " 

"  Because  I'm  Nan,"  answered  the  child,  pouting 
her  lips. 

"  But  Nan  can  learn  wisdom,"  said  Hester,  in  her 
sweet  elder- sisterly  tone.  "  Even  though  you  are  the 
liveliest,  merriest,  dearest  little  girl  in  the  world,  and 
though  it  is  delicious  to  have  you  back  " — here  there 
came  an  ecstatic  hug — "you  need  not  say  things 
that  you  know  will  hurt  For  instance,  you  are 
perfectly  well  aware  that  father  does  not  like  his  age 
commented  on." 

44  Oh,  that?  said  Nan,  some  of  the  trouble  which 
nurse's  words  had  caused  coming  back  to  her  eyes. 
44  Oh,  but  I  really  said  what  I  meant,  then — it  was  not 
mischief.  I  was  so  glad  to  see  that  he  is  old.  I  love 
those  wrinkles  of  his — I  adore  them." 

"  What  can  you  mean,  you  queer  little  thing  ?  * 

u  Why,  you  see,  Hetty,  he  won't  be  attractive,  and 
there'll  be  no  fear." 

"No  fear  of  what?" 

"  Nurse  said  that  perhaps  he'd  be  having  a  wife, 
and  giving  us  a  stepmother." 

"  Oh,  what  nonsense  ! "  said  Hester,  in  a  vexed 
tone.  "  What  a  silly  thing  for  nurse  to  say.  I  am 
quite  surprised  at  her.  As  far  as  I  can  tell  our  father 
has  no  intention  of  marrying  again  ;  but  if  he  did  ? " 

'•  If  he  did,"  repeated  Nancy,  "  nurse  says  that  you 
wouldn't  be  mistress  of  the  Grange  any  longer." 

A  wistful  sort  of  look,  half  of  pain,  half  of  sup- 
pressed longing,  filled  Hester's  dark  eyes  for  a 
moment 

"  1  might  go  out  into  the  world,"  she  said,  "  and 
have  my  heart's  desire." 


CRUSHED.  15 

"Bat  aren't  you  happy  here?" 

*  Yes,  oh  yes !     I  am  talking  nonsense.    My  duty 
lies  here,  at  least  at  present     Mrs.  Willis  has  taught 
me  always  to  put   duty  first     Now,   Nan,  let  us 
forget  what  is  not  likely  to  happen.     It  is  nearly 
time  for  you  to  go  to  bed  ;  you  look  quite  tired ; 
there  are  black  rings  under  your  eyes  ;  but  first,  just 
tell  me  about  Mrs.  Willis  and  the  dear  old  school." 

"Mrs.  Willis  is  well,"  said  Nan,  with  a  yawn,  "and 
the  school  is  in  statu  quo.  I  am  in  the  middle  school 
now,  and  perhaps  I  shall  get  a  drawing-room  to 
myself  before  long.  I'm  not  sure  though,  for  I  never 
can  be  tidy." 

"  I  wish  you  could  be ;  it's  a  pity  not  to  curb 
one's  faults." 

*  Oh,  bother  faults.     I  don't  want  you  to  lecture 
me,  Hetty." 

"  No,  darling,  I  don't  wish  to ;  but  I  thought  you 
were  so  fond  of  Mrs.  Willis.  I  thought  you  would 
do  anything  to  please  her." 

"Yes,  of  course.  I  think  I  do  please  her.  She 
gave  me  two  prizes  at  the  break  up— one  for  French 
and  one  for  music.  She  kissed  me,  too,  quite  half-a- 
dozen  times.  Look  here,  Hetty,  I  don't  want  you 
to  ask  Annie  Forest  a  lot  of  questions  about  me. 
I  can't  help  having  a  romping  time  now  and  then  at 
school ;  and  there  are  two  new  girls— Polly  and  Milly 
Jenkins  ;  they  are  so  killingly  funny  ;  nearly  as  good 
as  Boris  and  Kitty  Lorrimer.  I  always  had  a  little 
bit  of  the  wild  element  in  me,  and  I  suppose  it  must 
come  out  somehow.  Annie  was  wild  enough  when 
•he  was  my  age,  wasn't  she,  Hester  ? " 

*  Annie  will  be  gay  and  light-hearted  to  the  a*d 
of  the  chapter  I*  exclaimed  Hester. 


RED  KOSB  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

But  she  was  naughty  when  she  was  my  age, 
•tshe?" 

"  She  is  not  naughty  now." 

"Well,  no  more  will  I  be  when  I  am  sixteen. 
Now,  good-night,  Het  Am  I  to  sleep  in  your 
room  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"  How  scrumptious.  Look  out  for  a  fine  waking 
early  in  the  morning." 

Nan  hugged  Hester  in  her  usual  rough-and-ready 
manner,  and  danced  upstairs,  singing  as  she  went — 

"  Old  Daddy-long-legs  wouldrft  say  his  prayers^ 
Catch  him  by  his  left  leg  and  throw  him  downstairs.* 

This  was  one  of  Nan's  rhymes  which  Sir  John 
detested.  Her  voice  was  loud  and  somewhat  piercing. 
He  heard  it  in  the  drawing-room,  and  went  de- 
liberately and  shut  the  door. 

"  Miss  Forest,"  he  said  to  his  young  guest,  "  there 
are  moments  when  I  feel  extremely  uneasy  with 
regard  to  the  fate  of  my  youngest  daughter." 

"  About  Nan's  fate  ? "  exclaimed  Annie,  raising 
her  arched  eyebrows ;  "why,  she  is  quite  the  dearest 
little  thing  in  the  world.  I  wish  you  could  see  her 
at  school ;  she  is  the  pet  of  all  the  girls  at  Lavender 
House." 

"That  may  be,"  said  Sir  John,  with  a  slightly 
sarcastic  movement  of  his  thin  lips;  "but  it  does 
not  follow  that  school  pets  are  home  pets.  If  my 
good  friend,  Mrs.  Willis,  finds  Nan's  society  so  agree- 
able, I  wish  she  would  arrange  to  keep  her  for  the 
holidays." 

Annie's  young  face,  so  round,  so  fresh,  so  charming; 
was  fixed  in  grave  surprise  on  her  elderly  host 


CRUSHED.  15 

"  Don't  you  love  Nan  at  all  ? "  she  asked,  wonder 
In  her  tone. 

Sir  John  had  been  giving  Miss  Forest  credit  for 
great  tact.  Up  to  this  moment,  he  had  considered 
her  a  very  pretty,  agreeable  little  girl,  who  would  be 
an  acquisition  in  the  house.  Now  he  winced  ;  she 
had  trodden  very  severely  on  one  of  his  corns. 

"  I  naturally  have  a  regard  for  my  child,"  he  said, 
after  a  pause,  "  and  I  presume  that  I  show  it  best  by 
having  her  properly  educated  and  disciplined  in  her 
youth." 

"  Oh,  no,  I  don't  think  you  do,"  said  Annie.  "  You 
must  forgive  me  for  saying  frankly  what  I  really  think. 
I  used  to  be  like  Nan  when  I  was  a  little  girl,  and  I'd 
never  have  changed — never — never,  I'd  never  have 
become  thoughtful  for  others,  I'd  always  have  been 
an  unmitigated  horror  to  all  my  friends  if  my  father 
had  treated  me  like  that.  He's  not  a  bit  like  you, 
Sir  John.  I  don't  mean  to  compare  him  to  you  for  a 
moment  He  is  quite  a  rough  sort  of  man,  and  he 
has  led  a  rough  life ;  but,  oh  dear  me,  from  the  time 
he  came  back  from  Australia,  and  I  knew  that  I  had 
a  living  father,  I  cannot  tell  you  what  a  difference 
there  has  been  in  my  life.  I  have  generally  spent 
my  holidays  with  him,  and  he  has  loved  me  so  much 
that  I  have  loved  him  back  again,  and  have  learnt  to 
know  exactly  what  will  please  him  and  make  him 
happy.  Nothing  tamed  me  so  much  as  the  know- 
ledge that  I  was  necessary  to  my  father's  happiness. 
I  am  sure,"  added  Annie  in  a  low  voice,  and  with  a 
suspicion  of  tears  in  her  eyes,  "  that  it  would  be  just 
the  same  with  dear  little  Nan." 

She  broke  down  suddenly,  half  afraid  of  her  own 
temerity.  There  was  silence  for  nearly  half  a  minute. 


1 6  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY, 

then  Sir  John  rose  from  his  chair,  and,  going  over  to 
a  lamp  which  was  slightly  smoking,  turned  it  down. 

"  If  your  father  has  been  in  Australia,"  he  said, 
turning  again  and  looking  fixedly  at  his  young 
visitor,  "you  will  be  interested  in  books  on  that 
country.  I  have  got  all  Henry  Kingsley's  novels. 
You  will  find  them  in  the  library.  Ask  Hester  to 
show  you  the  book-case." 

He  strode  deliberately  out  of  the  room,  and  Amnio 
had  to  own  to  herself  that  she  felt  crushed. 


CHAPTER     III. 

TWO  PROVERBS. 

HESTER  THORNTON  and  Annie  Forest  had  been 
educated  at  the  same  school— the  well-known  Lavender 
House.  The  fame  of  this  school,  the  noble  character 
of  its  mistress,  the  excellent  training  which  each  girl 
who  went  there  received,  formed  a  recommendation 
for  each  young  student  in  after  life.  Hester  and 
Annie  had  gone  through  severe  storms  in  these  early 
days.  Their  friendship  had  been  cemented  under 
the  influence  of  great  trouble.  It  was  exactly  a  year 
now  since  Hester  had  been  suddenly  sent  for  from 
her  busy  and  happy  school  life  to  take  care  of  her 
father  through  a  dangerous  illness.  He  found  her 
company  so  sweet,  her  skill  and  tact  in  managing  his 
house  so  great,  that  he  resolved  not  to  allow  her  to 
go  back  to  school  again.  Annie  Forest  was  now,  there, 
fore,  the  head  girl  at  Lavender  House.  She  was  Mrs. 
Willis's  right  hand ;  her  help  and  support  in  every 
way.  Annie  was  as  great  a  favourite  as  of  old,  and 


TWO  PkOVRRBS.  I/ 

as  love  and  kindness  had  developed  all  the  best 
tide  of  her  character,  she  was  no  longer  the  tomboy 
of  the  school,  nor  the  one  who  was  invariably  the 
ringleader  when  mischief  was  afloat  She  was  still 
impulsive,  however— eager,  impatient — for  such  a 
nature  as  hers  must  fight  on  to  the  end  of  the 
chapter.  She  did  not  possess  Hester  Thornton's 
steady  principles,  and  would  always  be  influenced, 
whether  for  good  or  evil,  by  her  companions.  She 
was  only  to  spend  one  more  term  at  school;  the 
future,  after  that,  was  practically  unknown  to  her. 

"  I  wish  you'd  tell  me  about  Nan,"  said  Hester, 
on  the  first  evening  of  Annie's  visit  to  the  Grange. 
*  I  don't  know  why,  but  I  feel  a  little  anxious  about 
her." 

"You  need  not  be,"  replied  Annie.  "She  is  a 
dear,  jolly  little  pet,  and  as  open  as  the  day." 

"She  seems  to  get  wilder  and  wilder,"  replied 
Hester.  "You  must  have  noticed,  Annie,  how  she 
irritates  my  father." 

"Of  course  I  did,"  replied  Annie.  "Do  you 
know,  Hct,  that  I  had  the  unbounded  cheek  to  give 
him  a  piece  of  my  mind  this  evening  ?  " 

Annie  was  seated  on  the  side  of  Hester's  bed  She 
was  in  a  blue  dressing-gown,  and  her  dark  hair,  in 
a  mass  of  rebellious  curls,  was  falling  about  her 
shoulders. 

"  I  forgot  that  Nan  was  in  the  room,"  she  said, 
putting  her  finger  to  her  lips  and  glancing  in  the 
direction  of  Nan's  small  bed.  "The  little  monkey 
may  be  awake,  and  I  don't  want  her  to  hear  my 
nonsense." 

"  She  is  sound  asleep,"  replied  Hester.  "  If  she 
awake,  she  would  soon  acquaint  us  with  the  fact" 


18  RED  ROSR  AND  TIGER  L/LT. 

"Shall   I  tell  you   what   I   really  said  to 
father  ?  "  continued  Annie. 

«*  I  don't  know  that  I  want  to  hear.  I  hope  you 
did  not  shock  him,  for  he  is  prepared  to  like  you  very 
much." 

"I  am  prepared  to  like  him.  I  think  he  Is  a 
delightful  host ;  but,  oh,  how  I  should  hate  him  for 
a  father." 

"Annie!" 

Hester's  delicate  face  flushed  crimson,  her  eyes 
flashed  an  angry  light 

Annie  jumped  off  the  bed  and  ran  to  her  friend's 
side. 

*  Now  you  are  angry  with  me,"  she  said  ;  *  but  if 
I  told  him  the  truth,  I  may  surely  tell  you.  I  know 
you  are  as  good  as  an  angel,  but  I  am  quite  certain 
that  he  ruffles  you  up  the  wrong  way." 

"  Don't,  Annie,"  said  Hester,  in  a  voice  of  pain. 

She  walked  to  the  window  as  she  spoke,  drew 
up  the  blind,  and  looked  out  The  night  was  dark, 
but  innumerable  stars  could  be  seen  in  the  deep, 
unfathomable  vault  of  the  sky.  Hester  clenched  one 
of  her  hands  tightly  together.  Annie  stood  and 
watched  her. 

"  I  would  not  hurt  you  for  the  world,"  she  said. 
"  I  am  sorry,  very  sorry  ;  the  fact  is,  I  love  you  with 
all  my  heart,  but  I  don't  understand  you." 

"Yes  you  do,  too  well,"  replied  Hester;  "but 
there  are  some  things  I  cannot  and  will  not  talk 
about  even  to  yoa  Now  let  me  take  you  to  your 
room,  the  hour  is  very  late." 

Annie's  pretty  room  was  just  on  the  other  side  of 
the  passage.  Hester  took  her  to  it,  saw  that  she  had 
every  comfort,  and  wished  her  good-night  She  then 


Two  PROVERBS.  19 

•tood  for  a  moment,  with  a  look  of  Irresolution  on 
her  face,  in  the  corridor. 

"  I  don't  believe  nurse  is  in  bed];  I  will  go  and 
speak  to  her,"  she  said  to  herself.  "  I  thought  the 
day  when  I  welcomed  Nan  back  from  school,  and 
when  Annie  came  to  visit  me,  would  be  quite  the 
happiest  day  of  my  life,  but  it  would  never  do  to 
make  my  father's  home  uncomfortable  for  him."  She 
reached  the  baize  door,  opened  it,  and  soon  found 
herself  in  the  old  nursery.  She  was  right,  nurse  was 
not  yet  in  bed. 

*  Well,  now,  my  deary  1 M  exclaimed  the  old 
woman,  "  and  why  are  you  losing  your  beauty  sleep 
in  this  fashion  ?  When  I  was  young  things  used  to 
be  very  different  Girls  had  to  be  in  bed  by  ten 
o'clock  sharp  to  keep  away  the  wrinkles,  but  now 
they're  all  agog  to  burn  the  candle  at  both  ends.  It 
don't  pay,  Miss  Hetty,  my  pet,  it  don't  pay." 

"  I'm  all  right,  nursie,"  replied  Hester.  "  I'm  the 
quietest  and  most  jog-trot  girl  in  the  world  as  a  rule. 
Of  course  I'm  excited  to-night,  because  Nan  has 
come  back." 

"  Bless  her  dear  heart ! "  ejaculated  nurse  ;  "  but 
I'm  not  to  say  satisfied  about  her  hair,  Miss  Hetty. 
I  don't  believe  it's  pointed  often  enough.  I  found  a 
lot  of  split  ends  when  I  was  combing  it  out  to-night" 

"  Oh,  I  think  Nan  is  all  right  in  every  way,"  re- 
plied Hester.  "  No  one  could  be  kinder  to  her  than 
Mrs.  Willis,  and  she  is  very  happy  at  school.  Nurse, 
I've  just  come  here  for  a  moment  to  ask  you  to  be 
very  careful  what  you  say  to  Nan  about  my  father. 
You  see,  the  object  of  my  life  is  to  make  him  happy, 
and  to  be  a  good  daughter  to  him,  and,  in  short, 
to  try  to  take  my  mother's  place." 


jo  RED  Ross  AND  T/GEX  LILY. 

*  Eh,  dear,  we  all  know  that,"  replied  nurse,  "  and 
a  sweeter  young  mistress  there  couldn't  be.  Why, 
there  isn't  a  servant  in  the  house  who  wouldn't  do 
anything  in  the  world  for  you,  Miss  Hetty ;  and  every- 
thing in  apple-pie  order,  and  the  meals  served  regular 
and  beautiful,  and  inside  and  out  perfect  order,  and 
all  because  there's  an  old  head  on  young  shoulders. 
There,  perhaps  it  isn't  a  compliment  I'm  paying  you, 
my  dearie,  but  in  one  sense  it  is." 

a  Do  you  really  think  I  manage  well  ?  "  asked  the 
girl,  an  anxious  tone  in  her  voice. 

"  Manage  well  ?  You  manage  beautiful.  Your 
own  mother,  if  she  were  alive,  couldn't  do  better." 

u  I  can  never  forget  my  mother,"  replied  Hester, 
tears  rising  to  her  eyes.  "Well,  nurse,  you  will  be 
very  careful  what  you  say  to  Nan.  The  object  of 
my  life  is  to  make  my  father  happy.  If  I  can  do 
that,  I  am  content" 

"  You  do,  you  do,"  replied  the  old  woman.  "  No 
mortal  can  do  more  than  their  best,  and  you  do  that 
Now,  good-night,  Miss  Hester." 

Hester  took  up  her  candle  and  went  away.  Nurse 
stood  and  watched  the  pretty  young  figure  as  it 
disappeared  down  the  corridor. 

"There,"  she  said  to  herself  as  she  began  to 
prepare  for  her  own  bed.  "There's  another  victim. 
Don't  I  know  what  my  mistress  was,  and  don't  I 
know  that  Sir  John's  coldness  and  sharpness  and 
no-heartedness  just  hurried  her  into  her  grave? 
Never  a  bit  of  real  hearty  love  could  he  give 
to  anyone.  Just  as  just  could  be  —  righteous  as 
righteous  could  be,  but  hard  as  a  flint  My 
mistress  drooped  and  faded  and  died,  and  Miss 
Hester  will  follow  in  her  footsteps  if  I  don't  look 


Two  PROVERBS.  ai 

after  her.  Sometimes  I  wish  the  master  would  many 
again,  and  that  he'd  get  a  tartar  of  a  wife.  He 
might  think  of  another  wife  if  things  were  a  bit 
uncomfortable  here,  but  that  they  never  will  be  while 
Miss  Hetty  is  at  the  helm.  She's  a  born  manager, 
bless  her,  with  her  gentle  ways  and  her  firm  words 
and  her  pretty  little  dignity.  Miss  Nan's  business 
in  life,  it  seems  to  me,  is  to  set  places  all  in  a  muddle, 
and  Miss  Hetty's  to  smooth  them  out  again.  Of 
course  it's  due  to  Miss  Hetty  to  be  mistress  of  the 
Grange,  but  sometimes  I  fear  the  life  is  too  much 
for  her,  and  she'll  fret  and  fade  like  her  mother  before 
her;  if  I  really  thought  that,  I'd  set  my  wits  to  work,  old 
as  I  am,  to  get  a  real  selfish  wife  for  the  master,  who'd 
teach  him  a  thing  or  two,  for  that's  what  he  wants." 

At  this  stage  in  her  meditations,  nurse  laid  her 
head  on  her  pillow  and  was  soon  fast  asleep. 

The  next  morning  promised  a  perfect  day,  and 
Hester,  Annie,  and  Nan  met  in  high  spirits  in  the 
breakfast-room.  The  post  had  not  yet  arrived,  but 
a  letter  was  lying  on  Hester's  plate. 

"  That's  in  dad's  writing,"  said  Nan,  going  up  and 
examining  it  critically ;  "  now  what's  up  ?  " 

Hester  took  the  letter  and  opened  it  It  contained 
a  few  brief  words.  She  read  them  with  a  sinking  of 
heart  which  she  could  not  account  for — 

"MY  DEAR  HETTY, — Your  young  companions  will  make 
the  house  quite  gay  for  you.  I  shall,  therefore,  take  the  oppor- 
tunity of  going  from  home  for  a  few  days.  I  will  send  you  a 
line  to  let  you  know  when  you  may  expect  me  back.— Your 
affectionate  father,  JOHN  THORNTON. 

*  P.S. — I  shall  have  left  before  you  are  down  in  the  morning. 
Ghre  my  love  to  Nan,  and  wish  Miss  Forest  good-bye  for  me. 
By  the  way,  she  is  interested  in  Australia,  so  will  you  show  her 
where  Henry  Kingsley's  novels  are  to  be  found  in  the  library  ?* 


22  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

Nan,  who  had  been  peeping  over  Hester's  shouldef 
while  she  was  reading,  now  suddenly  clapped  her 
hands,  shouted  "  hurrah  "  at  the  top  of  her  voice,  and, 
running  up  to  Annie,  began  to  waltz  round  and  round 
the  breakfast-table  with  her. 

"Oh,  oh!"  she  exclaimed,  "  then  little  girls  may 
be  heard  as  well  as  seen.  Annie,  there  are  two 
proverbs  which  are  the  bane  of  my  life.  I  wonder  dad 
has  not  had  them  both  illuminated  and  framed  and 
hung  up  in  my  nursery.  One  of  them  is :  '  Little  girls 
should  be  seen  and  not  heard.'  What  a  detestable 
old  prig  the  person  must  have  been  who  invented 
that  proverb !  I  ask  you,  Annie,  what  would  life  be 
without  little  girls  and  their  chatter?  The  other 
proverb  is  nearly  as  objectionable.  This  is  it : 
'  Make  a  page  of  your  own  age.'  According  to  dad, 
that  only  applies  to  little  girls,  and  it  means  that  they 
must  always  be  fagging  round,  hunting  for  slippers 
and  spectacles  and  newspapers  and  books  for  the  older 
people  who  are  past  the  age  for  paging,  and  that  no 
one  is  ever  to  wait  on  them,  however  tired  or  however 
disinclined  to  stir  they  may  happen  to  be.  Now  there'll 
be  no  one  to  make  me  page,  and  no  one  to  keep 
me  silent.  Oh,  hurrah,  hurrah,  hurrah  !  what  a  dea» 
old  dad  to  absent  himself  in  this  obliging  manner." 

"  For  my  part,  I  am  very  sorry,"  said  Annie,  for 
Hester  had  passed  her  on  the  letter  to  read. 

Hester  said  nothing,  and  breakfast  began,  Nan 
wasting  as  usual  a  prodigal  amount  of  energy  and 
spirits  even  over  the  operation  of  eating,  Hester 
looking  a  little  pale  and  a  little  thoughtful,  Annie 
in  a  state  of  suppressed  high  spirits,  which  a  slight 
awe  which  she  still  felt  at  times  for  Hester  Thornton 
kept  rather  in  check. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

THE  COLTS — ROBIN  ANE   JOE. 

THE  Towers  was  situated  exactly  two  miles  away 
from  the  Grange.  It  was  a  large,  old  house,  with  a 
castellated  roof  and  a  high  tower  at  one  end.  It  was 
a  very  old  family  place,  and  the  Lorrimers  had  lived 
there  from  father  to  son  for  several  hundreds  of  years. 
Like  many  ancient  families,  their  wealth  had  dimin- 
ished rather  than  increased  with  the  times.  The 
luxurious  living,  which  has  been  in  vogue  more  or 
less  during  the  whole  of  the  present  century,  had 
obliged  them  to  part  with  some  of  their  fair  acres. 
The  present  owner  had  married  for  love,  not  for 
money.  More  lands  had  to  be  sold  to  meet  the 
wants  of  a  large  and  vigorous  family,  and,  at  the 
time  when  this  story  opens,  the  Lorrimers  were,  for 
their  position,  decidedly  poor,  not  rich. 

Squire  Lorrimer  had  one  dread  ever  before  his 
eyes.  This  was  the  fear  of  having  to  part  with  the 
dear  old  Towers  itself.  If  this  blow  fell,  he  was 
certain  that  it  would  kill  him.  He  trusted  to  be  able 
to  avert  this  calamity  by  putting  down  expenses  in 
all  possible  ways.  There  were  too  few  servants, 
therefore,  for  the  size  of  the  house,  too  few  gardeners 
for  the  size  of  the  gardens,  too  few  horses  for  the  size 
of  the  stables. 

Nevertheless,  there  was  not  in  the  whole  length 
and  breadth  of  the  county  of  Warwickshire,  a  jollier, 
happier,  more  rollicking  household  than  the  Lorrimers. 
There  were  ten  children,  varying  in  age,  from  Molly, 


Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

who  would  be  sixteen  on  her  next  birthday,  to  little 
Phil,  who  had  not  yet  attained  the  dignity  of  two 
years.  There  were  six  girls  in  the  family  and  four 
boys.  The  two  elder  boys  went  to  a  good  grammar 
school  in  the  neighbourhood ;  trie  girls  and  Boris 
had  a  governess  who  taught  them  at  home.  Neither 
boys  nor  girls  were  educated  quite  up  to  the  require- 
ments of  the  times,  but  the  father  and  mother  were 
not  going  to  worry  themselves  over  this  fact.  Mr. 
Lorrimer  had  very  strong  views  with  regard  to 
modern  education.  He  had  a  hearty  preference  for 
big  bodies  instead  of  big  brains.  He  was  intensely 
old-fashioned  as  regards  all  modern  views  for  the 
advancement  of  women,  and  said  frankly  that  he 
would  rather  his  sons  emigrated  than  spent  their 
lives  as  city  clerks.  He  had  a  good  deal  of  faith  in 
things  righting  themselves  naturally,  and  as  his  wife 
believed  him  to  be  the  cleverest  and  wisest  man  in 
the  universe,  he  was  not  tormented  by  any  contrary 
opinions  from  her  lips. 

*  The  children  will  do  very  well,"  he  used  to  say. 
"  If  I  can  only  keep  the  land  together,  and  the  old 
house  for  Guy  to  inherit  after  me,  I  shall  die  a  happy 
man.  The  girls  are  all  pretty,  unless  we  except  pooi 
little  Elinor,  and  she,  in  some  ways,  has  the  sweetest 
face  of  the  bunch ;  they  are  sure  to  find  husbands 
by-and-by,  and  the  younger  lads  can  fend  for  them- 
selves in  the  colonies  if  necessary.  You  needn't  fret 
about  the  children,  mother,"  he  would  add. 

"  I  never  fret  about  them,"  replied  the  soft-voiced, 
placid-looking  mother,  raising  her  dove-like  blue  eyes 
to  her  husband's  face.  "  I  think  we  are  the  happiest 
family  in  the  world,  and  the  children  are  the  dearest 
creatures.  With  all  their  high  spirits  they  are  never 


THE  COLTS — ROBIN  AND  Jos.  25 

really  naughty.  I  have  only  one  care,"  she  added, 
looking  at  her  husband  affectionately  and  slipping 
her  hand  through  his  arm,  "  and  that  is  when  you 
talk  of  the  possibility  of  selling  the  Towers." 

*  Well,  Lucy,  that  hasn't  come  yet,"  he  answered 
"What  about  that    mortgage    and    the  surety- 

thip?" 

*  Oh,  pooh  !  they  are  right  enough  yet    I  make  it 
a  rule  never  to  think  of  evil  days  before  they  really 
come.     We'll   pull   through — we'll   pull  through,   no 
fear.     By  the  way,  my  dear,  I  had  a  splendid  offer 
yesterday  for  the  colts  Joe  and  Robin.     I  closed  with 
it  in  double   quick   time,   and   the   dealer  who   has 
bought  them   will    send    over    to    fetch   them    this 
morning." 

"Very  well,"  said  Mrs.  Lorrimer.  She  went  to 
the  window  of  the  room  where  the  two  were  talking 
and  stood  there  looking  out. 

She  gazed  on  a  lovely  scene,  composed  of  wood- 
land, river,  and  gently  sloping  meadows  and  lawns, 
Exactly  opposite  her  eyes  was  a  paddock,  and  in  the 
paddock  the  two  colts  which  had  just  been  sold  were 
contentedly  grazing.  As  Mrs.  Lorrimer  stood  and 
looked  out,  a  girl  was  seen  to  enter  the  paddock  and 
go  swiftly  up  to  the  colts,  calling  their  names  as 
she  did  so.  They  both  came  to  her  immediately. 
She  threw  an  arm  round  the  neck  of  one,  while 
she  fed  them  in  turn  with  carrots  and  apples  which 
she  had  in  her  apron.  She  was  a  slightly-made 
girl,  with  dark  hair  and  a  sallow  face.  Her  hair  hung 
heavily  about  her  shoulders.  She  might  have  been 
ten  years  old,  but  looked  younger. 

"There's  Nell,"  said  the  moth  jr.  "  I  am  sorry  the 
colts  are  going,  she  has  always  made  such  pets  of 


26  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

them.  I  never  saw  her  take  to  any  creatures  before 
as  she  has  done  to  those  two,  and  they'll  follow  her 
anywhere  like  lambs.  I'm  sorry  you've  got  to  sell 
them,  Guy." 

"  Sorry  1 "  retorted  the  Squire,  with  a  sort  of  snort 
"  Didn't  I  tell  you,  Lucy,  that  Simmons  has  given  me 
a  cheque  for  three  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  for  the 
two.  Of  course,  the  creatures  are  thoroughbred,  and 
may  turn  out  worth  a  great  deal  more ;  still,  in  these 
days  no  one  gives  a  fair  price  for  anything,  and 
three-fifty  is  not  to  be  sneezed  at  when  your  rents  are 
always  behindhand  and  your  balance  at  the  bank  is 
overdrawn." 

The  Squire  left  the  room  as  he  spoke,  and  Mrs. 
Lorrimer,  with  the  faintest  of  little  sighs,  presently 
followed  his  example.  Meanwhile,  the  girl  in  the 
paddock  was  having  a  thoroughly  happy  time.  As 
soon  as  she  had  finished  feeding  her  favourites,  and 
they  had  done  rubbing  their  noses  against  her  face  and 
shoulder,  she  looked  eagerly  round  her,  and  saw  with 
satisfaction  that  there  was  no  one  watching  her  from 
any  of  the  many  windows  which  blinked  like  eyes  all 
over  the  old  house.  She  now  approached  one  of  the 
colts  cautiously,  laid  her  hand  on  his  neck,  and  with 
an  adroit,  quick  movement  sprang  on  his  back.  He 
was  an  untamed,  unbroken-in  creature.  He  would 
have  submitted  to  no  burden  at  all  heavier  or  at  all 
less  dear  than  that  of  the  slim  child  who  had  now 
mounted  him. 

"Hey,  Robin,  dear,"  she  said,  bending  forward, 
catching  hold  of  a  wisp  of  his  mane  and  almost 
whispering  into  his  ear,  "  you'll  take  me  round  the 
paddock  three  times,  won't  you,  as  swift  as  the  wind, 
and  then  it  will  be  Joe's  turn  ?  As  swift  as  you  can 


THE  COLTS — ROBIN  AND  Jo&  Vj 

fly  you  shall  go,  my  bonny,  bonny  Robin.  And 
afterwards  you  shall  have  your  russet  apple;  it's  in 
my  pocket" 

From  the  colt's  attitude,  he  seemed  perfectly  to 
understand  every  word  that  was  addressed  to  him. 
He  pricked  his  ear ;  his  eye  glanced  backward  with 
loving  intelligence.  He  pawed  the  ground  im- 
patiently— he  would  not  be  off  until  Nell  gave  the 
signal,  but  when  it  came  there  was  no  doubt  that  he 
would  fly  swiftly  over  the  ground.  Joe,  the  other 
colt,  stood  near  expectantly.  His  turn  was  to  come, 
he  knew.  For  him,  too,  there  would  be  the  light 
weight  of  a  loved  little  presence,  followed  by  that 
delicious  russet  apple  when  the  ride  was  over.  Mean- 
while, he  would  canter  after  Nelly  and  Robin,  taking 
care  not  to  go  too  near  nor  in  any  way  to  intrude 
himself  mischievously. 

"  Now,"  said  Nell,  sitting  bolt  upright,  u  now. 
Robin — one,  two,  three,  away  1 " 

Away  they  went  truly,  mane  and  hair  alike  flying 
in  the  breeze — Nell's  short  skirts  puffed  out  by  the 
wind,  Nell's  cheeks  with  red  flames  on  them,  and 
Nell's  dark  grey  eyes  blazing  like  subdued  fires. 

Once  round  the  paddock  they  flew — twice  they 
went — three  times.  The  third  round  was  the  fastest 
and  the  most  delirious  of  all.  Nell  was  so  sure  of 
her  seat,  so  confident  in  Robin's  powers,  that  she  no 
longer  even  clasped  his  arched  nock.  Up  flew  her 
hands  in  the  air.  The  delirious  excitement  rendered 
her  giddy. 

"  Hurrah  !  hurrah  ! "  she  shouted. 

The  gay  words  were  interrupted  by  eager  words 
from  approaching  spectators.  The  gate  of  the  pad- 
dock was  pushed  open,  and  Kitty,  aged  nine,  followed 


28  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

by  Boris,  who  was  only  seven,  rushed  on  the  scene. 
The  children  were  followed  by  a  couple  of  grooms 
and  a  strange,  horsey-looking  man. 

"  Oh,  Nell,  Nell ! "  exclaimed  Kitty. 

"They're  sold,  Nell,"  said  Boris,  In  a  gloomy 
voice.  "You'd  better  get  down.  That  fellow  there 
has  come" — waving  his  hand  with  immense  dignity 
in  the  direction  of  the  horsey  man — "  that  fellow  has 
come  to  take  them  away ;  they're  sold." 

*  I  don't  believe  it,"  said  NelL 

Robin,  who  obeyed  her  slightest  word,  stood  stock 
still  when  she  told  him.  She  dropped  off  his  back 
with  the  lightness  of  a  bird. 

-Who  says  they're  sold?"  she  asked.  -I  don* 
believe  it" 

She  pressed  her  hand  to  her  heart  as  she  spoke, 
a  pang  of  keen  pain  had  shot  through  it ;  she  turned 
pale,  and  her  eyes  still  blazed. 

"  I  don't  believe  it  a  bit,"  she  said.  *  111  go  and 
find  father  and  ask  him  if  it's  true ;  I  know  it  isn't 
true." 

"  There's  father  coming  into  the  field,"  said  Boris. 
"  Yes,  if  s  true  enough,  but  you  can  ask  him." 

44  Well,  my  man,"  said  the  Squire,  who  came  upon 
the  scene  at  this  moment,  *  your  master  has  sent  you 

for  the  colts,  I  suppose  ?  Here  they  are,  as Why, 

what* s  the  matter,  Nell  ?  How  white  you  are,  child, 
and — not  so  tight,  Nell,  not  so  tight,  you're  half 
strangling  me  1  What  is  it,  my  love — what  is  it  ?  * 

"  You  haven't  sold  Robin  and  Joe,  father  ?  * 

*  Oh,  now,  my  little  girl  " — the  Squire  began  to 
pat  Nell's  trembling  hands  soothingly.     He  looked 
hard   into  her  quivering   face,  then,  bending  down, 
whispered  something  in  her  ear 


TBM  COLTS— ROBIN  AND  JOE.  99 

No  one  else  heard  the  words. 

Nell's  frantic  grasp  relaxed  ;  she  let  her  hands  fall 
to  her  sides  and  looked  piteously  round. 

Robin  and  Joe  had  both  followed  her  across  the 
paddock.  Robin  expected  his  russet  apple — Joe 
looked  for  his  canter  with  Nell  on  his  back. 

*  There's  a  brave  little  girl,"  said  her  father.  "  Too 
my  word,  I  wouldn't  do  it  if  I  could  help  it* 

"  No,  father  dear  ;  of  course  not" 

"You're  a  plucky  young  'un,"  said  her  father 
admiringly.  Boris  and  Kitty  came  close ;  the  grooms 
and  the  horse-dealer  also  approached.  There  was  a 
sort  of  ring  round  Nell  and  the  colts. 

14  Please,  father,  may  I  give  Robin  his  apple  ?  *  she 
asked.  "  He  has  earned  it  May  he  have  it  ?  * 

The  Squire  nodded. 

m  Of  course  he  may,"  he  said ;  then  he  turned  to 
die  horse  dealer. 

"  My  little  girl  is  fond  of  these  creatures,"  he  said. 
"  I  hope  yoo  will  have  patience  for  a  moment  or 
two." 

The  man  touched  his  hat  respectfully. 

"Certainly,  sir,"  he  answered,  "as  long  as  the 
young  lady  likes ;  there's  no  manner  of  hurry,  and 
perhaps  little  miss  would  like  to  have  another  canter. 
I  never  see'd  no  one  sit  so  bird-like  on  a  horse — 
never,  in  the  whole  of  my  born  days." 

"Do  you  hear  that,  Nell?"  said  her  father. 
"  Would  you  like  another  canter  ?  I  didn't  know  you 
could  ride  bare-backed." 

She  smiled  up  at  him,  a  perfectly  brave  smile ; 
there  were  no  tears  in  her  eyes,  although  there  were 
black  shadows  under  them,  and  her  face  was  as  white 
M  a  little  snowfkke. 


30  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

RoMn  munched  his  apple,  and  Joe  came  close  to 
Nell  and  mbbed  his  head  against  her  shoulder. 

She  fled  him  also,  to  his  own  great  surprise,  for  ho 
did  not  thfak  that  he  had  earned  a  morsel,  and  then, 
without  a  word,  turned  and  walked  out  of  the  paddock. 

Boris  ran  after  her. 

"  I  say,  Nell ! "  he  exclaimed,  panting.  "  Would 
you  like  a  white  rat  ?  I  have  four,  and  I — I'll  give 
you  one  if  you'll  promise  not  to  forget  to  feed  it" 

Nell  stood  still  when  Boris  made  this  offer,  and 
looked  down  into  his  ruddy,  brown,  sunburnt  face, 
Boris  had  bright  eyes,  as  round  as  two  moons.  The 
giving  up  of  one  of  his  white  rats  meant  a  great  deal 
to  him.  Nell  carefully  weighed  the  value  of  the  offer. 

"  No,"  she  said  at  last  in  a  deliberate  tone.  « I 
might  forget  to  feed  the  rat,  and  I  don't  think  I  ever 
could  love  it ;  but  thank  you  all  the  same,  Boris." 

"  Don't  mention  it,"  said  Boris,  in  his  most  polite 
tone ;  he  was  immensely  relieved  by  Nell's  declining 
his  offer. 

She  walked  slowly  towards  the  house,  and  Boris 
turned  to  Kitty,  who  had  followed  him. 

"  I  offered  her  a  rat,"  he  said  ;  "  but  she  wouldn't 
have  it  Do  you  think  she  will  be  very  bad  for  a 
bit?" 

"Yes,  I  do,"  said  Kitty.  "Shell  creep  up  into 
one  of  the  lofts  and  burrow  in  the  hay  all  by  herself, 
and  if  she  can  have  a  right  good  cry  perhaps  shell 
be  better,  but  if  she  hasn't  a  cry,  she'll  fret  awfully, 
and  perhaps  she'll  turn  sulky ;  but  never  mind  about 
her  now.  I'm  ever  so  glad  she  didn't  take  the  rat 
Let's  ran  and  feed  them  before  we  go  to  lessons." 

"  I  wish  there  were  no  lessons,"  said  Boris.  "  I 
hate  them.  I  can't  think  what  use  they  are.  What 


THE  COLTS— ROBIN  AND  JOB.  31 

can  it  matter  in  a  big  world  like  this,  crowded  up 
with  boys  and  girls  and  men  and  women,  whether  I 
can  spell  right  or  not  ?  /  don't  mind,  and  I  don't  see 
why  anyone  else  should  bother." 

"  I  like  spelling,"  said  Kitty,  who  had  a  very 
intelligent  face.  "If  I  were  a  man  or  an  embryo 
man,  which  you  are,  Boris,  I'd  have  ambition,  and  I'd 
try  to  get  on.  I'd  like  to  walk  over  the  heads  of  the 
other  boys,  if  I  were  you,  and  to  take  their  prises 
from  them,  and  to  have  father  and  mother  looking 
on,  and  a  lot  of  grand  ladies  and  gentlemen  all 
dressed  in  their  best  praising  and  cheering  and 
bowing  and  smiling.  But  boys  are  no  good  in  these 
days.  It's  girls  who  do  everything.  Now,  do  be 
quick  and  let's  feed  the  rats." 

"You  talk  such  nonsense,"  said  Boris.  "Yon 
don't  suppose  that  ladies  and  gentlemen  care  whether 
boys  and  girls  spell  words  right  or  not,  and  what 
rubbish  you  do  say  about  best  clothes  and  smiling 
and  bowing." 

"  I  don't,"  said  Kitty,  crossly  ;  "  it's  you  who  talk 
rubbish.  You  have  never  been  to  school,  so  you 
can't  possibly  tell  You  ask  Nan  Thornton,  and 
she'll  soon  tell  you  what's  done  at  school.  Oh  dear, 
oh  dear,  I  wish  I  were  at  Lavender  House  instead  of 
doing  my  lessons  with  stupid  Jane  Macalister  1 " 

44  You  talk  very  dis'pectful,"  said  Boris. 

41  Do  I  ?  I  don't  care.  Oh,  I  am  glad  you  didn't 
part  with  the  white  rat  1" 


CHAPTER   V. 

NOT  MISSED. 

JANE  MACALISTER  was  the  governess.  She  was  old 
— at  least  the  Lorrimers  considered  her  old — she 
wore  spectacles,  and  her  hair  was  slightly  tinged  with 
grey.  She  had  a  queer  mixture  of  qualities.  She 
was  affectionate  and  narrow  ;  she  was  devoted  to  her 
pupils,  and  thought  she  could  best  show  her  devotion 
by  an  unceasing  round  of  discipline.  Fortunately, 
both  for  her  and  the  little  Lorrimers,  this  discipline 
never  extended  beyond  the  hours  devoted  to  lessons. 
It  never  showed  its  stern  visage  in  play  hours,  nor  at 
meals,  nor  at  night,  nor  on  half  holidays,  nor  on 
Sundays.  During  all  these  tiraas,  Jane  was  the  in- 
telligent and  much  belaboured  companion.  She  was 
at  everyone's  beck  and  call.  She  was  to  be  found 
here,  there,  and  everywhere — darning  the  rent  in 
Molly's  frock,  or  helping  Nora  with  her  drawing,  or 
trying  to  find  a  story-book  for  Nell  which  she  had 
not  already  read  at  least  six  times,  or  healing  the 
small  squabbles  with  which  Boris  and  Kitty  helped 
to  beguile  the  weary  hours.  Mrs.  Lorrimer  consulted 
her  with  regard  to  the  cook  and  the  servants  generally. 
The  Squire  would  shout  to  her  to  spare  him  a  quarter 
of  an  hour  in  the  study  to  see  if  he  had  totted  up 
his  accounts  right  In  short,  Jane  Macalister  was  as 
much  part  and  parcel  of  the  Lorrimer  household  as 
if  she  were  really  one  of  themselves.  She  was  by  no 
means  educated  up  to  the  standard  of  the  latter  half 
of  the  nineteenth  century,  but  what  she  did  know, 


NOT  MISSED.  33 

she  knew  thoroughly.  She  was  methodical  and 
helpful.  The  kind  of  person  whom  Mrs.  Lorrimer 
was  fond  of  quoting  as  invaluable.  The  children, 
one  and  all,  loved  her  as  a  matter  of  course,  but,  in 
school  hours,  their  love  was  certainly  mingled  with 
awe.  In  school  hours,  Jane  allowed  no  relaxing  of 
the  iron  rod. 

Kitty  and  Boris,  having  just  heard  the  dismal 
sound  of  the  schoolroom  bell,  started  from  their 
fascinating  occupation  of  feeding  the  white  rats  and 
ran  as  fast  as  their  small  feet  could  carry  them  in  the 
direction  of  the  house.  They  went  in  by  a  side 
entrance,  and  with  panting  breath  and  hot  little  steps 
began  to  mount  the  spiral  staircase  which  led  to  the 
schoolroom  in  the  tower.  They  were  late  already, 
and  they  knew  that  they  could  not  possibly  escape 
bad  marks  for  unpunctuality.  They  pushed  open  the 
green  baize  door  which  admitted  them  to  the  sanctum 
of  learning  and  came  in.  All  the  other  children 
whom  Miss  Macalister  taught  were  already  in  the 
room.  Kitty  and  Boris  were  the  sole  delinquents — 
the  only  ones  in  disgrace ;  even  Elinor  was  present 
Their  faces  fell  when  they  saw  her.  They  had  built 
great  hopes  on  having  at  least  Elinor's  company  in 
their  disgrace.  The  swift  thought  had  darted  through 
both  their  minds  that  she  would  be  safe  to  be  extra 
naughty  that  morning,  and  in  consequence  would 
divert  some  of  the  storm  of  Jane  Macalister's  wrath 
from  their  devoted  heads ;  but  no,  there  she  sat  in 
her  accustomed  place,  her  hymn  book  open  on  her 
knee,  marks  of  tears  on  her  cheeks,  it  is  true,  but  in 
all  other  respects  she  looked  a  provokingly  mode) 
Elinor. 

It  was  too  bad  ;  Kitty  made  a  face  at  her  acros* 


34  KKD  ROSR  AND  Trcp.x  LILT. 

the  schoolroom,  and  even  Boris  gave  her  a  reproach' 
ful  glance. 

Jane  Macalister  fixed  two  awful  spectacled  eyes 
upon  the  culprits,  and,  scarlet  blushes  tingling  in 
their  cheeks,  they  took  possession  of  their  vacant 
chairs. 

The  children  all  sang  their  usual  hymn,  although 
Elinor's  voice  was  a  little  husky  and  Boris  held  his 
book  upside  down. 

"  All  things  bright  and  beautiful, 
All  creatures  great  and  small, 
All  things  wise  and  wonderful. 
The  Lord  God  made  them  all* 

"  I  wonder  if  He  really  made  that  dreadful  horsey 
man,"  thought  Nell,  as  she  looked  out  of  the  window. 

Boris  smothered  a  sigh  as  he  reflected  again  over 
the  problem  which  had  often  before  puzzled  his  small 
head — Why  God,  when  he  made  everything  so  beau- 
tiful, had  forgotten  to  give  Jane  Macalister  a  beautiful 
temper  in  school  hours? 

The  singing  was  followed  by  the  Bible  reading, 
and  then  lessons  began.  Molly  and  Nora  acquitted 
themselves  admirably,  as  was  their  wont — Nell's  dark 
grey  eyes  grew  full  of  interest  as  she  read  the 
fascinating  story  of  the  *  Field  of  the  Cloth  of  Gold  " 
in  her  history  book — Kitty  worked  at  her  sums  with 
fierce  persistence  and  tried  to  fancy  herself  at 
boarding-school,  going  up  rapidly  to  the  top  of  her 
class,  while  Boris  made  more  mistakes  than  ever 
over  his  dictation,  and  inked  his  fingers  unmercifully. 

"  What  was  the  use  of  fussing  over  such  a  stupid, 
useless  thing  as  spelling  ?  "  This  was  his  thought  of 
thoughts. 

The  day  was  a  warm  one.    Jane  Macalister  was 


NOT  MISSED.  35 

Idly  cold,  however,  as  unapproachable  as  an  iceberg. 
Boris  watched  her  with  anxiety.  He  knew  well 
that  there  was  no  chance  for  him  and  Kitty  ;  they 
would  both  be  punished  for  being  late  for  prayers. 

Oh,  dear,  oh,  dear  ;  why  was  Jane  so  unbeautiful, 
so  unapproachable  in  school  hours  ? 

"  I  know  she'll  keep  Kitty  and  me  in  during  the 
whole  of  the  play  hour,"  he  muttered  to  himself. 
"  I'm  certain  of  it,  because  the  tip  of  her  nose  is 
getting  red ;  that's  a  sign  that  she's  worried,  and 
when  she's  worried  she's  twice  as  bad  as  she  is  at  any 
other  time." 

"What  noise  is  that?  Oh !— I  say— Miss  Mac- 
alister " 

Jane  Macalister  was  always  spoken  to  in  this 
correct  fashion  during  school  hours. 

"I  say,  there's  a  visitor  1"  burst  from  the  eager 
lips  of  the  little  boy. 

He  started  to  his  feet  as  he  spoke,  upsetting  the 
ink-pot  over  his  own  copybook  and  also  over  Kitty's 
white-frilled  pinafore. 

0  Boris,  you  are  incorrigible  I "  exclaimed  Jane. 
14  You  lose  all  your  conduct  marks  for  the  week,  and 
must  stay  indoors  for  an  hour  and  learn  a  piece  of 
poetry  after  lesssons." 

Boris  got  very  red  and  tried  to  smile.  The  blow 
had  fallen,  so  he  wasn't  going  to  whimper  over  it 
He  would  stand  up  to  his  punishment  like  a  man. 
He  meant  to  be  a  soldier  some  day,  and  felt  exactly 
now  as  if  he  were  facing  the  guns.  He  met  Elinor's 
full,  troubled  grey  eyes,  and  seated  himself  slowly 
once  more  in  his  chair. 

The  steps  had  come  nearer,  the  schoolroom  door 
was  burst  open,  and  Nan  Thornton  rushed  io. 


36  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LtL*. 

11  Here  I  am,"  she  said.  *  I  have  come  to  torment 
you,  Miss  Macalister,  and  to  beg  off  lessons  at  once. 
How  do  you  do,  children  ?  How  are  you,  Kitty  ? 
How  are  you,  Boris  ?  How  do  you  do,  Nell  ?  Molly 
and  Nora,  I'll  kiss  you  when  I  can  get  breath.  Oh, 
what  a  climb  those  stairs  are !  Why  do  you  have 
lessons  in  the  tower  ?  All  the  same,  it's  lovely  when 
you  are  here.  What  a  view  I  What  a  darling,  darling, 
heavenly,  scrumptious,  ripping  view.  Oh,  dear !  oh, 
dear!  I  am  out  of  breath.  Jane,  aren't  you  glad  to 
see  me  ?  Aren't  you  glad  to  know  that  all  the  children 
are  to  have  a  holiday  immediately  ?  Shut  up  your 
books,  young  'uns,  and  let's  be  off.  You  don't  mind, 
do  you,  Jane  ?  " 

Certainly  Jane  Macalister  did  mind.  The  icy  ex- 
pression grew  more  marked  on  her  face.  Boris  gave 
her  a  glance,  felt  that  he  was  very  close  to  the  guns, 
and  lowered  his  eyes.  Nan  began  dancing  about  the 
room.  Nan  was  in  white — white  hat,  white  frock. 
Her  fluffy  golden  hair  surrounded  her  like  a  cloud. 
Boris  felt  that  she  was  something  like  a  very  naughty 
and  very  beautiful  angel.  Why  was  she  tempting 
them  all  when  Jane  Macalister  was  like  ice  ? 

"  I  think,  Nan,w  said  Miss  Macalister— a  (how  do 
you  do,  my  dear  ?  Of  course  I'm  glad  to  see  you) — 
I  think  I  must  ask  you  to  leave  the  schoolroom  for 
the  present  Recess  will  be  at  half-past  eleven,  and 
then  you  can  talk  to  all  the  children  except  Boris, 
who  I  grieve  to  say  will  have  to  undergo  punishment 
As  to  holidays,  the  summer  holidays  will  begin  in  a 
fortnight,  until  then  I  cannot  permit  any  such  indul- 
gence. Go  away,  Nan,  for  the  present  Molly,  I  can 
attend  to  your  German  now.  Bring  your  exercise 
book  with  the  grammar  and  history." 


NOT  MISSED.  37 

Nan  was  not  accustomed  to  being  vanquished,  but 
she  was  very  near  defeat  then.  The  next  moment 
she  would  have  found  herself  ignominiously  outside 
the  baize  door  if  other  steps  had  not  approached,  and 
Hester,  looking  cool  and  sweet,  Annie,  all  radiant  and 
laughing,  and  Mrs,  Lorrimer,  with  her  usual  gentle 
motherly  expression,  had  not  appeared  on  the  scene. 

"Jane,"  said  the  mother,  smiling  round  with  her 
blue  eyes  at  each  of  the  children,  "  Hester  wants  us 
to  get  up  a  hasty  picnic  to  Friar's  Wood.  The  day  is 
perfect,  and  this  is  the  first  of  Nan's  holidays,  so  I 
hope  you  will  not  object,  particularly  if  the  children 
promise  to  work  extra  well  to-morrow." 

Jane  began  to  close  up  all  the  books  hastily. 
Nan's  petition  was  not  to  be  listened  to  for  a  moment 
Mrs.  Lorrimer's  was  law,  and  must  be  cheerfully 
obeyed. 

"  Certainly,**  she  said,  in  a  pleasant  tone,  dropping 
her  frozen  manner  as  if  by  magic.  "  It  is  a  perfect 
day  for  a  picnic.  Leave  the  schoolroom  tidy,  my 
loves,  and  then  go  and  get  ready.  You'd  like  me  to 
see  the  cook,  wouldn't  you,  Mrs.  Lorrimer  ?  I  can 
help  her  to  cut  sandwiches  and  to  pack  plates  and 
dishes." 

"  Jane,  you're  an  angel,"  said  Mrs.  Lorrimer. 

Jane  Macalister  kissed  Hester,  was  introduced  to 
Annie,  and  then  rushed  down  the  spiral  stairs,  intent 
on  housekeeping  cares. 

The  Lorrimer  boys  and  girls  surrounded  Hester 
and  Annie.  Nan  flitted  in  and  out  of  the  group,  and 
was  here,  there,  and  everywhere.  All  was  excitement 
and  laughter.  Presently  the  children  left  the  school' 
room  in  a  body. 

No,   there    was    one    exception.      Boris    staved 


38  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

behind.  He  looked  wistfully  after  the  others  as  they 
streamed  away.  Miss  Macalister  had  not  said  a 
word  about  remitting  his  punishment,  and  he  must  be 
true  to  his  colours.  He  found  it  very  difficult  to 
keep  back  his  tears,  but  he  would  indeed  think  badly 
of  himself  if  even  one  bright  drop  fell  from  his  round 
blue  eyes. 

It  would  have  comforted  him  if  Kitty  had 
noticed  him.  Kitty  might  have  stayed  if  only  to 
bestow  a  kiss  of  sympathy  on  him,  but  she  was 
whirled  off  with  the  others.  No  one  gave  him  a 
thought  He  was  only  Boris,  one  of  the  younger 
children.  He  was  alone  in  the  schoolroom. 

He  looked  at  the  clock ;  it  pointed  to  half  past 
eleven  ;  he  would  not  be  free  until  half  past  twelve. 
Picnics  at  the  Towers  were  hastily  improvised  affairs. 
Long  before  his  hour  of  punishment  was  over  the 
others  would  all  be  off  and  away.  It  was  scarcely 
likely  that  any  of  them  would  even  miss  him.  Kitty 
would  be  in  such  a  frantic  state  of  excitement  at 
having  Nan  Thornton  to  talk  to,  that  she  would  not 
have  room  in  her  heart  to  bestow  a  thought  on  him. 
He  could  not  walk  all  the  way  to  Friar's  Wood,  the 
day  was  too  hot  How  delicious  it  would  be  there 
in  the  shade.  How  interesting  to  watch  the  squirrels 
in  the  trees,  and  the  rabbits  as  they  darted  in  and  out 
of  their  holes.  Well,  well,  there  was  no  use  fretting. 
His  heart  felt  sore,  of  course,  but  he  wouldn't  be  half 
a  boy  in  his  own  opinion  if  he  didn't  take  his  punish- 
ment without  a  murmur. 

He  drew  his  chair  up  to  the  table,  pushed  his  ink- 
stained  fingers  through  his  curly  brown  locks,  and 
looked  around  him. 

Miss   Macalister  had  forgotten  to  set  him  any 


NOT  MISSED.  59 

task,  but  he  supposed  he  could  set  himself  some- 
thing. 

He  was  just  wondering  what  would  be  the  least 
irksome  form  of  punishment  he  could  devise,  when  a 
small  head  was  pushed  in  at  the  door,  and  a  voice,  in 
accents  of  extreme  surprise,  shouted  his  name. 

"  Why,  Boris,  what  are  you  doing  ?  They'll  be 
off  if  you  don't  look  sharp." 

"  I'm  not  going,  Nell,"  said  Boris  ;  *  but  please 
don't  fuss  over  it,  it's  nothing." 

"Nothing!"  said  Nell,  coming  into  the  room  and 
seating  herself  by  the  side  of  her  little  brother. 
u  Don't  you  love  picnics  ? " 

"  I  adore  them,"  said  Boris. 

He  shut  up  his  lips  as  he  spoke  and  winked  hif 
eyes. 

"  Don't  make  a  fuss,"  he  said  again  after  a  pause. 
•  Do  you  think  I  might  learn  a  bit  of  the  '  Ancient 
Mariner'  for  my  punishment  task?  I  like  that  old 
chap,  he's  so  grisly." 

"It's  a  splendid  poem,"  said  Nell  with  enthusiasm, 
particularly  that  part  about — 

'  Water,  water  everywhere. 
And  not  a  drop  to  drink' 

Can't  you  picture  it  all,  Boris?  The  sea  like  a 
great  pond,  and  the  thirsty  old  mariner  looking  at  it, 
and  longing,  and  longing,  and  longing  to  drink  it, 
and  the  dead  people  lying  round.  Sometimes  at 
night  I  think  of  it,  and  then  afterwards  I  have  a  good, 
big,  startling  dream.  A  dream  that's  not  too  frightful 
is  almost  as  good  as  a  story-book.  Don't  you  think 

80?" 

"No,   I    don't,"    said    Boris.      "I    hate    dream* 


40  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

Perhaps  I'd  better  learn  the  first  six  verses  of  ths 
'  Ancient  Mariner/  and  perhaps  I'd  better  begin  at 
once.  Jane  Macalister  is  very  stern,  isn't  she,  Nell  ?  " 

"  Awful  in  lesson  times,"  said  Nell. 

"Well,  the  only  way  I  can  bear  it,"  said  Boris, 
*  is  this — I  think  of  her  as  the  general  of  an  army. 
I  don't  mind  obeying  her  when  I  think  of  her  in 
that  way.  Soldiers  have  to  promise  obedience  before 
anything  else,  and  I'm  going  to  be  a  soldier  some 
4ay.  I'd  better  not  talk  now,  Nell,  for  I  must  get  the 
first  six  verses  of  the  '  Ancient '  into  me  in  an  hour, 
and  I  can't  if  you  keep  chattering.  The  general  was 
rather  sharp  with  me  this  morning,  I  must  say,  for 
all  my  conduct  marks  are  gone,  too,  and  I  won't  get 
sixpence  on  Saturday,  and  I'll  have  nothing  to  sub- 
scribe to  mother's  birthday  present ;  still,  of  course, 
'tis  'diculous  to  fuss.  You'd  best  go,  Nell.  Why 
aren't  you  ready  for  the  picnic  ? " 

*  I'm  not  going,"  said  Nell.    "  I  have  a  headache, 
and  a  drive  in  the  sun  would  make  it  worse.    Besides, 
Nan  Thornton  does  chatter  so  awfully." 

"Chatter,"  repeated  Boris;  "you  don't  mean  to 
say  you  mind  her  chattering  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  do,  when  I  have  a  headache." 

*  Well,  I  think  she's  sweet,"  said  Boris. 

"You  had  better  learn  your  'Mariner,'  Boris,  and 
I'll  sit  in  the  window  and  look  out" 

The  schoolroom  was  so  high  up  in  the  tower  that 
people  who  sat  in  one  of  its  windows  had  really  only 
a  bird's-eye  view  of  what  went  on  below. 

Boris,  in  his  rather  tumbled  sailor  suit,  sat  with 
his  back  to  Nell.  He  kicked  the  rungs  of  the  chair 
very  often  with  his  sturdy  legs.  His  inky  fingers 
look  fond  clutches  of  his  curls,  his  lips  murmured  the 


NOT  MISSED*  41 

rhyme  of  the  "Ancient  Mariner"  in  a  monotonous 
sing-song.  Nell  pushed  open  the  lattice  window  and 
looked  out  There  was  a  waggonette  drawn  by  a 
rather  bony  old  horse  standing  by  the  side  entrance ; 
behind  the  waggonette  was  a  pony-cart,  a  good  deal 
the  worse  for  wear.  The  pony,  whose  name  was  Shag, 
stood  very  still  and  flicked  his  long  tail  backwards 
and  forwards  to  keep  the  flies  away.  Nell  saw  Miss 
Macalister  and  two  of  the  servants  come  out  with 
those  flat  delicious  picnic  baskets  which  she  knew  so 
well,  and  which  had  so  often  made  her  lips  water  in 
fond  anticipation ;  they  were  placed  with  solemnity  in 
the  waggonette.  Then  Molly  and  Nora,  in  their 
white  sun-bonnets,  took  their  places,  and  Hester  and 
Annie  sat  opposite  to  them,  and  Mrs.  Lorrimer  took 
the  seat  of  honour,  and  two  or  three  of  the  smaller 
children  were  packed  in  heterogeneously,  while  Nan 
and  Kitty  and  Miss  Macalister  bundled  themselves 
into  the  pony-cart 

Nell's  heart  beat  high  as  she  watched.  Was  no 
one  going  to  think  of  her  and  Boris  ?  Was  no  one 
going  to  miss  them  ? 

Apparently  no  one  was. 

The  gay  cavalcade  got  under  weigh  and  dis- 
appeared from  view  down  the  long  and  lovely  beech 
avenue. 

Nell  did  not  wish  to  go  to  the  picnic,  not  to-daj 
with  her  heart  so  sore,  but  it  made  that  heart  feel  all 
the  sorer  not  to  be  missed. 


CHAPTER   VL 

FRIAR'S  WOOD. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  picnic  party  imagined  that 
Boris  and  Nell  intended  to  follow  on  later  in  the 
donkey-cart.  The  Lorrimer  picnics  were  well  known 
in  the  neighbourhood.  They  always  passed  through 
the  village  in  the  following  order — first  the  waggon- 
ette, drawn  by  the  bony  horse  and  packed  to  over- 
flowing with  baskets  and  young  people,  who  waved 
their  arms  and  shouted  in  high  glee  as  they  went  by  ; 
then  the  pony-trap,  driven  sometimes  by  Jane  Mac- 
alister,  sometimes,  when  Jane  was  in  a  very  good 
humour,  by  Kitty  or  even  Boris  ;  and  last,  at  an 
interval  of  about  half  an  hour,  the  donkey-cart.  The 
donkey-cart  as  a  rule  contained  kettles  and  pots,  for 
the  Lorrimers  would  consider  a  picnic  only  half  a 
picnic  if  they  did  not  boil  their  own  potatoes  out  of 
doors  and  make  their  own  tea  in  the  woods.  Conse- 
quently, the  coarser  utensils  which  were  required  for 
the  feast  were  usually  reserved  for  the  donkey-cart. 
The  donkey,  as  a  rule,  was  driven,  or  rather  led,  by 
Guy,  the  tall  schoolboy,  aged  thirteen,  who  would  be 
owner  of  the  Towers,  if  it  were  not  sold  over  his  head, 
some  day.  Harry,  the  brother  next  in  age,  would 
also  accompany  the  donkey-cart,  and  sometimes  one 
or  two  of  the  younger  children  would  prefer  this 
rough  mode  of  travelling  to  the  more  refined  waggon- 
ette or  the  fleeter  pony-carriage.  The  donkey-cart 
had  of  course  to  be  late,  as  Guy  and  Harry  would  not 


FRIAR'S  WOOD.  43 

be  home  from  school  until  quite  an  hour  after  the 
rest  of  the  party  had  started. 

*  Where  is  Boris  ? "  asked  Hester,  addressing 
herself  to  Molly  when  they  had  driven  about  half  of 
the  distance. 

Molly  had  tranquil  blue  eyes,  like  her  mother. 

"  Isn't  he  in  the  pony-carriage  ? "  she  asked. 

**  Who  is  Boris  ?  "  interrupted  Annie  Forest.  "  Is 
he  the  pretty  little  round-faced  boy  in  the  sailor  suit  ? " 

M  Yes,"  said  Nora,  joining  in  the  conversation. 

41  Then  he's  not  in  the  pony-trap,"  replied  Annie. 
"  I  don't  think  he  left  the  schoolroom." 

"  Cute  little  beggar,"  laughed  Nora.  "  He  wants  to 
come  in  the  donkey-cart" 

Annie  raised  her  brows  in  inquiry ;  the  mystery  of 
the  donkey-cart  was  explained  to  her,  and  no  further 
questions  were  asked  with  regard  to  Boris. 

Elinor  had  not  yet  been  missed. 

Friar's  Wood  was  a  perfect  place  for  a  picnic,  and 
in  due  course  of  time  the  happy  cavalcade  arrived 
there.  The  younger  children  and  Miss  Macalister 
began  to  make  preparations  for  the  first  meal.  The 
Lorrimers  always  had  two  hearty  ones  whenever  they 
went  on  a  picnic.  Kitty,  Nora,  and  Annie  Forest 
went  off  to  explore  the  Fairies'  Glen,  a  lovely  spot 
about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  away.  Mrs.  Lorrimer  took 
out  her  knitting  and  sat  with  her  back  against  a  great 
beech  tree,  and  Molly  and  Hester  found  themselves 
thrown  together. 

"That's  right,"  exclaimed  Molly.  "I  wanted  to 
have  a  talk  with  you,  Hetty.  Will  you  come  to  the 
top  of  the  knoll  with  me  ?  We  can  sit  there  and  cool 
ourselves.  There  is  not  the  faintest  chance  of  dinner 
beine  ready  for  quite  an  hour." 


ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

The  girls  set  off  at  once.  Molly  was  not  yet  six- 
teen, Hester  was  past  seventeen,  nevertheless  they  had 
been  intimate  friends  for  a  long  time. 

"Why  have  you  got  that  little  frown  between 
your  brows,  Molly  ?  "  asked  Hester. 

It  smoothed  out  the  moment  Hester  spoke. 

"  I  surely  ought  not  to  have  a  frown  to-day," 
retorted  Molly.  "The  weather  is  glorious,  we  are 
all  in  perfect  health,  we  are  out  for  a  picnic,  you  are 
here,  you  have  brought  your  friend,  Annie,  about 
whom  we  have  always  heard  so  much,  and  Nan  is 
home  from  school.  Yes,  I  certainly  ought  not  to 
frown  ;  but  let  me  retort  on  you,  Hester.  Why  have 
you  those  grave  lines  round  your  lips  ?  " 

"  Because  I'm  a  goose,"  answered  Hester.  "  Sit 
down  here,  Molly.  You  have  not  got  me  up  to  the 
top  of  this  knoll  just  to  make  me  recount  my  griev- 
ances. Out  with  yours ;  you  know  yon  have  one  at 
least" 

"Well,  yes,  I  have  one,"  said  Molly.  «A  horrid 
little  cankering  jade — a  sort  of  black  imp.  I  thought 
I  had  tucked  him  up  snug  in  bed  until  the  evening, 
and  there,  you  have  loosened  the  sheets,  and  he  has 
sprung  up  again  to  confront  me." 

Molly's  honest  face  was  undoubtedly  troubled 
now,  and  there  was  a  suspicion  of  tears  in  the  blue 
eyes,  which  were  nearly  as  frank  and  round  as  Boris's. 

M  I  suppose  I  must  confess,"  she  said :  "  it's  only 
that  the  colts,  Joe  and  Robin,  have  been  sold" 

"  I  don't  think  I  know  them,"  said  Hester. 

"  Well,  you  must  imagine  them.  They  are  not 
broken-in  yet  They  were  born  at  the  Towers,  and 
we  used  to  feed  them  when  they  were  foals.  Then 
one  day  Robin  got  rather  wild,  and  kicked  Borii 


FXIAR'S  WOOD.  45 

severely,  and  father  said  we  were  to  leave  them  alone  ; 
but  Nell  somehow  managed  to  evade  the  order ;  she 
never  could  be  got  to  fear  any  four-footed  creature. 
She  spent  almost  all  her  leisure  time  with  the  colts, 
and  I  believe  she  used  to  ride  them  bare-backed. 
Well,  they  were  sold  this  morning,  and  Nell  will  fret 
awfully.  Fretting  is  very  bad  for  her,  for  she  is  not  at  all 
strong,  you  know.  That  is  one  thing  that  troubles  me," 
continued  Molly,  after  a  brief  pause.  M  I  am  sorry 
the  colts  are  sold,  on  account  of  Nell,  for  I  know, 
although  she  won't  pretend  to  fret  a  bit,  how  she  will 
secretly  grieve  and  grieve;  and  the  other  reason  is, 
that  I  know  father  would  not  have  sold  them  if  he 
had  not  been  hard  up  for  money  again.  Oh,  I  wish, 
I  wish,"  continued  Molly,  her  face  turning  crimson, 
"that  there  was  no  such  thing  as  money  in  the 
world." 

Hester  looked  at  her  with  a  mingling  of  sympathy 
and  surprise. 

"I  think  you  must  be  wrong,"  she  said  slowly. 
"  I  mean,  of  course,  that  I  know  you're  not  rich  as 
my  father  is  rich,  for  you  are  such  a  large  family,  and 
father  has  only  Nan  and  me  ;  but  still,  it  cannot  be 
true  that  your  father  wants  money  to  the  extent  of 
having  to  sell  the  colts  to  get  it,  Molly." 

"I'm  afraid  it  is  true,"  said  Molly,  in  a  sad 
voice.  "  I  wish  it  were  only  my  imagination.  You 
would  never  take  me  for  a  fanciful  girl,  would  you, 
Hester?  I  am  always  called  matter-of-fact,  and  I 
think  I  am.  I  really  don't  care  a  bit  for  poetry,  and 
not  much  for  music,  and  even  story-books  don't 
amuse  me  unless  they're  the  downright  sort,  like 
'  Little  Women,'  or  unless  they  tell  all  about  house- 
keeping and  that  sort  of  thing.  I  love  cooking,  and 


46  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

I  rather  like  accounts,  and  I  delight  in  overhauling 
the  linen  cupboard,  and  I  am  not  a  bad  hand  at 
darning  the  linen.  I'm  just  a  commonplace,  matter- 
of-fact  sort  of  girl ;  it  isn't  in  me  to  imagine  things." 

"Well?"  said  Hester,  for  she  saw  that  Molly  was 
intensely  in  earnest. 

"  I  know  I'm  right  about  the  money,"  said  Molly. 
"  You  cannot  think  how  troubled  father  looks  some- 
times ;  and  mother  told  me  only  yesterday  that  we 
were  not  to  go  to  the  seaside  this  year,  and  she  thinks 
our  shabby  old  hats  will  do  quite  well  for  church. 
You  don't  suppose  I  care  about  shabby  hats,  or  even 
about  the  seaside,  but  I  do  care  when  I  see 
father  looking  troubled.  Once  a  stranger  came  to 
see  him,  and  they  were  shut  up  together  in  the  library 
for  a  long  time,  and  when  he  went  away  I  noticed 
that  father  looked  quite  old.  Oh,  I  know  there  are 
money  troubles,  and  I  am  sure  things  will  get  worse. 
I  know  what  father  dreads,  and  dreads  and  dreads. 
Oh,  Hester,  if  it  happens  it  will  kill  him  1  * 

"  Molly,  dear,  how  white  you  are.  If  what 
happens  ? " 

"  Don't  whisper  it,  Hester  ;  but  I  dread  it  If  he 
has  to  sell  the  Towers  it  will  kill  him." 

41  To  sell  the  Towers ! "  echoed  Hester.  "  I 
should  think  so,  indeed ;  but " 

"What  are  you  two  doing  up  there?"  shouted 
the  voice  of  Nora  from  below.  "Come  down  at 
once  and  make  yourselves  useful.  The  donkey-cart 
has  come,  and  so  have  Guy  and  Harry,  and  we  are 
washing  the  potatoes  and  want  you  to  rub  them, 
Molly.  Come  along  down  and  help,  you  lazy  good- 
for-nothings." 

The  girls  hastened  to  obey.    As  if  by  magic  all 


FR/AX'S  WOOD.  47 

trace  of  a  cloud  left  Molly's  face.  It  became  radiant, 
smiling,  and  dimpled.  She  was  once  more  matter-of- 
fact,  charming,  capable  Molly,  who  could  work  with 
a  will  and  never  once  think  of  herself.  Molly  was  so 
generally  self-forgetful,  that  her  happiness  was  not 
put  on.  Good-nature  shone  from  her  eyes.  She  was 
not  a  particularly  brilliant  or  witty  girl,  but  she  was 
a  strong  rock  to  rely  upon,  as  all  the  other  Lorrimers 
knew  well. 

Nora,  who  was  very  pretty  and  very  gay,  gave 
herself  up  to  heedless  enjoyment  as  soon  as  Molly 
appeared  upon  the  scene.  The  potatoes  would  cer- 
tainly be  done  to  a  turn  now.  The  table-cloth  would 
be  laid  in  that  part  of  the  wood  where  the  midges 
were  least  troublesome.  Jane  Macalister  would  not 
have  to  complain  of  no  one  helping  her.  Guy,  who 
was  very  like  Molly,  and  nearly  as  good-natured, 
would  also  do  his  best  to  make  the  picnic  lively,  and 
Nora,  one  year  Molly's  junior,  could  give  herself  up 
to  the  fascinations  of  Annie  Forest's  society. 

Nora  had  never  before  found  herself  in  the 
company  of  such  a  completely  grown-up  and  such  a 
very  pretty  girl  Nora  could  give  herself  little  airs 
when  occasion  required.  She  could  put  on  rather  a 
killing  grown-up  sort  of  would-be  society  manner. 
She  never  dared  adopt  it  when  Guy  and  Harry  were 
near,  but  she  contrived  to  get  Annie  away  by  herself, 
and  then  indulged  in  what  the  other  children  called 
her  "high-falutin"  talk. 

It  was  nipped  in  the  bud,  however,  by  Annie 
herself.  Annie  Forest  was  nothing  if  she  was  not 
frank  and  fearlessly  matter-of-fact.  She  quickly 
discovered  how  hollow  and  insufficient  poor  Nora's 
attempts  to  maintain  a  worldly  conversation  really 


48  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY* 

were.  She  crushed  her  by  telling  her  that  she  had 
never  been  in  society  herself  in  the  whole  course  of 
her  life,  that  she  knew  nothing  whatever  of  it  or  its 
ways,  that  she  had  just  left  school,  and  that  in  all  pro- 
bability she  would  have  to  earn  her  bread  in  the 
future. 

"  But,  look  here,  Nora ! "  she  exclaimed,  suddenly, 
"why  should  we  two  stand  here  chattering?  I'm 
sure  we  ought  to  help  the  others." 

"Oh,  no;  there's  nothing  really  to  be  done," 
replied  Nora,  in  a  languid  voice.  "  I  like  picnics, 
but  I  hate  the  fuss  of  preparing  the  meals,  and  as 
all  the  others  adore  it,  I  generally  leave  it  for  them 
to  da  Won't  you  sit  here?  There  is  a  charming 
little  peep  between  those  two  oak  trees.  You  can 
just  see  the  Towers  from  there,  and  I  think  the 
Grange  also.  Dont  you  think  the  Grange  a  very 
beautiful  place  ? " 

41  Yes  ;  but  not  half  as  beautiful  as  the  Towers." 

"  Don't  you,  really  ?  Well,  I  am  surprised  !  Of 
course,  the  Towers  is  very  old.  We  are  quite  one  of 
the  very  oldest  of  the  county  families  round  here,  but 
my  father  likes  us  to  live  quietly  just  at  present 
Molly  and  I  will  have  to  be  presented  by-and-by. 
It  is  a  pity  father  and  mother  don't  think  more 
about  society,  but  they'll  have  to  when  we  are  grown 
up,  and  Molly  is  sixteen  now.  Hester  will  be  very 
rich,  and  so  will  Nan.  I'm  surprised  that  you  prefer 
the  Towers  to  the  Grange." 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,"  said  Annie,  "  but  did  not  the 
donkey-cart  arrive  about  half  an  hour  ago  ?* 

"  Yes,  of  course." 

u  And  two  of  your  brothers  with  it  ? " 

"Yes,"  replied  Nora,  suppressing  a  yawn,  "Guf 


FRIAR'S  WOOD.  49 

and  Harry.  How  hot  it  is  to-day — the  heat  makes 
one  dreadfully  languid,  does  it  not  ? " 

"  I  must  go  and  tell  Hester  that  Boris  has  not 
come,"  exclaimed  Annie. 

She  put  wings  to  her  feet  as  she  spoke,  and  left 
the  astonished  and  indignant  Nora  to  her  own 
reflections. 

Annie  ran  quickly  through  the  wood.  The  sound 
of  many  voices  floated  on  the  summer  breeze  to  greet 
her.  She  had  almost  reached  the  party  when  she 
suddenly  came  upon  Kitty,  who  was  standing  alone. 
Kitty  had  just  had  a  furious  quarrel  with  Nan,  and 
was  in  consequence  feeling  considerably  out  in  the 
cold.  Kitty  knew  that  Boris  was  not  of  the  party. 
She  had  known  this  from  the  beginning,  but  in  the 
excitement  and  fun  of  having  Nar>  Thornton  to 
herself  had  been  too  selfish  to  mention  the  fact 
Kitty  guessed  why  Boris  had  remained  behind.  She 
remembered  the  severe  punishment  which  Jane  Mac- 
alister  had  inflicted  upon  him — a  punishment  which 
Jane  had  doubtless  forgotten,  but  which  Boris  himself 
remembered. 

Kitty  thought  of  Boris  now  as  she  stood  by  a 
blackberry-bush,  arid  pricked  her  finger  on  purpose 
against  one  of  the  thorns.  Nan  had  been  very 
snubbing  and  very  disagreeable,  and  Kitty  cordially 
hated  her  for  the  time  being,  and  wished  with  all  her 
heart  that  Boris  was  there.  She  could  snub  Boris, 
who  would  never  retort,  but  now  there  was  no  one  for 
her  to  play  with. 

a  What  is  your  name  ? "  asked  Annie,  stopping  and 
looking  at  her  kindly  ;  "  you  are  one  of  the  Lorrimers, 
of  course,  but  I  have  not  caught  your  name  yet  Do 
yon  mind  telling  it  to  me ' " 


5O  RRD  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

u  I'm  Kitty,"  answered  the  little  girl ;  she  raised 
her  brown  eyes  and  looked  full  at  Annie.  She  had 
never  seen  anyone  so  lovely  as  Annie  before.  She 
had  never  even  imagined  that  the  world  could  contain 
anyone  so  sparkling  and  so  gay. 

"You're  Kitty;  that  is  capital,"  replied  Annie. 
"  Then,  Kitty,  I  am  sure  you  will  do  just  as  well  as 
Hester.  Can  you  tell  me  why  your  dear  little  brother 
Boris  has  not  come  to  the  picnic  ?  " 

"  I  was  thinking  of  him,"  said  Kitty.  Tears  slowly 
welled  up  into  her  eyes  ;  her  heart  began  to  ache  ;  she 
tried  to  prick  her  finger  again  to  relieve  the  pain 
inside. 

"  Boris  has  not  come,"  she  replied.  "  I'll  tell  you 
why.  He  spilt  some  ink,  and  Jane  Macalister  said  he 
must  be  punished  by  staying  indoors  for  a  whole  hour 
after  lessons  were  over.  I  expect  she  forgot  all  about 
Boris  when  we  got  a  holiday  so  suddenly,  but  Boris 
didn't  forget,  and  he  stayed  behind." 

"Dear  little  Boris  1"  exclaimed  Annie;  "dear, 
good,  plucky  little  Boris  !  The  moment  I  looked  at 
him  I  knew  I  should  adore  him.  But  see  here,  Kitty, 
the  hour  is  up  now,  isn't  it  ? " 

"  Oh,  yes,  of  course  ;  some  time  ago." 

a  Then  he'll  follow  us,  won't  he  ?  " 

"  How  can  he  ?  He  can't  come  alone ;  it's  nearly 
an  hour's  drive  to  Friar's  Wood." 

"Of  course  he  cannot  walk,"  said  Annie,  im- 
patiently ;  "  but  haven't  you  got  a  trap  or  carriage,  or 
horse,  or  something  ? " 

"No,  I'm  afraid  we  haven't,"  said  Kitty,  looking 
very  sorrowful.  "  There's  only  old  Rover,  who  draws 
the  waggonette,  and  Dobbin  the  pony,  and  Jacko  the 
donkey.  Of  course,  there's  father's  mare,  she's  Quito 


FRIAR'S  WOOD.  51 

ft  beauty ;  but  we  are  none  of  us  allowed  to  have 
anything  to  do  with  her." 

*  Then  we  are  not  to  have  dear  little  Boris  at  the 
picnic  ? "  said  Annie  ;  "  I  declare  I  shan't  enjoy  it  a 
bit.  I  want  him  to  be  my  own  special  knight." 

"  What  do  you  want  a  knight  for  ?  "  asked  Kitty, 
looking  up  with  interest 

"  What  do  I  want  a  knight  for  ?  You  silly  child, 
all  fair  ladies  want  their  own  true  knights." 

"  You  are  a  very  fair  lady,"  said  Kitty.  "  At  least,  I 
mean  you're  a  very  lovely  lady — very,  very  lovely; 
but  can't  you  do  with  Guy  or  Harry  for  a  knight  ?  " 

"  No ;  I  have  fallen  in  love  with  Boris,  and  I  won't 
have  anyone  else,  Kitty,  can't  we  manage  to  get 
him  to  the  picnic  ?  M 

M I  don't  know,  I'm  sure.  He  could  ride  Harry's 
bicycle,  but  I  don't  think  it  would  once  enter  into  his 
head." 

"  It  would  if  I  went  back  and  told  him  to." 

"  How  can  you  go  back  ?    You  can't  walk." 

"Yes,  I  am  a  splendid  walker.  Besides,  I  am 
sure  the  road  Is  longer  than  by  the  fields,  and  you 
could  take  me  part  of  the  way  and  show  me  the 
short  cuts." 

"  It  would  take  a  long,  long  time,"  said  Kitty, 
"  and  when  you  came  back  dinner  would  be  over, 
and  you'd  have  lost  quite  half  the  fun." 

"No,  you  dear  little  thing,  I  wouldn't  I  mean 
to  go  and  fetch  Boris  ;  virtue  shall  be  rewarded,  and 
the  knight  shall  be  rescued  by  the  lady.  Now,  come 
with  me  part  of  the  way  and  show  me  the  short  cuts. 
Why,  I'm  as  strong  as  a  lion.  You  don't  suppose  a 
walk  of  a  few  miles  tires  me  ?  Come  along,  Kit  wo 
are  wasting  time." 


52  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGBR  LILY. 

In  reality,  Kitty  was  charmed  beyond  words  with 
any  move  which  was  to  bring  Boris  on  the  scene. 
The  moment  Boris  seemed  at  all  unattainable,  he 
became  wonderfully  precious  in  Kitty's  eyes.  She 
would,  of  course,  snub  him  in  five  minutes  after  he 
did  arrive,  but  that  really  did  not  matter.  The  fas- 
cination of  Annie's  secret  mission  also  delighted  her 
much,  and  she  skipped  along  now  by  the  side  of  this 
beautiful  lady  in  a  state  of  high  good-humour. 

0  I'll  show  you  a  lovely  short  cut,"  she  said.  "  It 
will  take  two  miles  off  the  distance.  There's  a  bog, 
and  a  sunken  ditch,  and  a  wire  fence  ;  but  you  won't 
mind  them,  will  you  ? " 

"  Not  a  bit,"  said  Annie,  laughter  in  her  eyes. 

"  And  there's  farmer  Granger's  bull-dog,  and 
perhaps  the  bull  himself  may  be  in  the  four  acre 
field  ;  but  you  won't  mind,"  continued  Kitty. 

"  Not  a  bit,  not  a  bit" 

"Well,  let's  run  down  into  this  little  dell.  Ill 
start  you  from  the  wicket  gate  at  the  end  of  the  dell." 

"  It  sounds  quite  Pilgrim's  Progressy,"  said  Annie. 

"  Annie,"  said  Kitty,  in  an  ecstatic  whisper,  "  is  it 
to  be  a  secret  ?  * 

"  Of  course  ;  if  you  dare  to  reveal  it  my  knight 
shall  execute  vengeance  on  you." 

"  Oh,  Annie !  "  said  Kitty,  «  I  do  love  you  ;  it's 
so  perfectly  delicious  to  have  a  secret" 

"Well,  see  you  keep  this  one  faithfully.  Now 
we  have  come  to  the  wicket  gate.  How  shall  I  go  ? 
Can  I  see  the  bull  from  here  ?  * 

-  No." 

"  Can  I  hear  the  bull-dog  bark  ?" 
"No." 

•  Kitty,  you  little  wretch,  you've  been  trying  to 


THE  STORY  BOOK  LADY.  53 

frighten  me  with  imaginary  dangers.  Yes,  I  see  my 
road.  I  follow  the  winding  path  wherever  it  leads. 
Keep  a  bit  of  dinner  for  me,  Kitty.  I'll  be  back  in  a 
couple  of  hours." 

Kitty  promised,  and  Annie  started  with  great 
vigour  on  her  long  walk. 

Kitty  stood  at  the  stile  and  watched  her.  Sud- 
denly she  raised  a  cry. 

"  Annie." 

Annie  turned. 

"  You'll  find  Nell  at  home,  too,  Annie," 

"  Is  Nell  another  Lorrimer  ? " 

"  Yes  ;  the  ugly  one  of  the  family ;  the  duckling, 
we  call  her  most  times." 

"  Well,  the  duckling  shall  come,  too,"  shouted 
heedless  Annie  ;  and  Kitty,  with  the  full  weight  and 
delirious  importance  of  her  secret  radiating  all  over 
her  stout  little  person,  slowly  returned  to  the  other 
members  of  the  picnic  party. 


CHAPTER    VII. 

THE  STORY  BOOK  LADY. 

ANNIE  found  the  road  hot  and  the  way  long.  As 
she  said,  she  was  a  very  good  walker,  and  was  never 
daunted  by  difficulties  or  dangers  either  real  or 
imaginary.  She  was  impressed  by  Boris's  bright 
little  face,  and  Kitty's  story  of  his  fidelity  to  the  path 
of  duty  touched  her  quick  and  affectionate  nature. 
Annie  Forest,  the  grown-up  girl,  was  very  like  Annie 
Forest,  the  chi/d.  She  was  still  intensely  impulsive, 
wayward,  and  eager.  Her  faults  were  in  a  great 


54  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

manner  subdued,  but  they  were  not  eradicated.  She 
was  intensely  affectionate,  brave,  and  true  as  steel ; 
but  she  was  apt  to  be  both  heedless  and  thoughtless. 
When  rushing  away  to  rescue  Boris,  it  never  once 
entered  into  her  head  that  the  secret  of  her  absence 
might  prove  very  troublesome  to  poor  Kitty,  and 
that  the  rest  of  the  party  might  suffer  uneasiness  on 
her  account.  Without  any  adventure  from  bull  or 
bull-dog,  without  endangering  her  life  in  the  bog, 
which  turned  out  to  be  almost  non-existent  at  this 
time  of  year,  she  reached  the  Towers  at  the  most 
sultry  time  of  the  day,  and  appeared  upon  the  scene 
between  one  and  two  o'clock,  a  tired,  flushed,  and 
very  thirsty  Annie.  All  during  her  walk  she  pictured 
Boris's  state  of  despair.  She  saw  in  her  mind's  eye 
a  vision  of  his  little,  flushed,  tear-stained  face.  She 
thought  of  Nell,  too,  and  imagined  the  rapture  with 
which  the  ugly  duckling  would  greet  her,  the  deliverer 
of  the  oppressed. 

Annie  entered  the  Towers  by  a  side  entrance,  and, 
skirting  a  pretty,  shady  lawn,  approached  the  house 
by  the  nearest  way.  As  she  did  so,  she  was  attracted 
by  voices  which  seemed  to  proceed  from  out  of  a 
clump  of  trees.  She  stepped  close  to  the  spot  from 
where  the  sound  proceeded,  and,  craning  her  neck, 
looked  over  the  thick  laurustinus  bushes,  which  en- 
closed a  very  tiny  lawn  or  plot  of  grass. 

Seated  here,  in  the  utmost  peace  and  apparent 
contentment,  were  the  poor  victims  for  whom  she  had 
exerted  herself  so  terribly.  Nell  was  lying  full  length 
on  her  back  on  the  grass.  Boris  was  seated  tailor- 
wise  on  the  ground  a  little  way  off.  Nell  had  a  white 
rat  curled  up  in  her  hair  and  another  nestling  in  her 
neck.  Boris  was  feeding  some  white  hares  and  some 


THE  STORY  BOOK  LADY.  55 

pet  rabbits.  The  children  were  eagerly  talking  to 
their  animals,  and  Annie  had  to  own  to  herself  that 
there  was  nothing  in  the  least  unhappy  or  even 
morbid  in  the  sound  of  either  of  the  voices. 

For  a  moment  the  children's  perfect  happiness 
almost  vexed  her.  It  seemed  provoking  to  have 
taken  that  long,  exhausting  walk  for  nothing,  and  oh  ! 
how  hungry  and  thirsty,  how  very  hungry  and  thirsty 
she  felt 

The  next  instant,  however,  her  good-nature  as- 
serted itself.  She  said  "Hullo!"  pushed  her  way 
through  the  laurustinus  hedge,  and  stood  in  the  midst 
of  the  group. 

Nell  started  into  a  sitting  position,  tumbling  the 
white  rats  on  to  her  lap.  She  looked  up  at  Annie. 
What  a  tumbled,  dishevelled,  hot,  but  oh,  what  a 
pretty  strange  lady  was  this !  Nell  worshipped  beauty 
with  the  passion  of  a  very  hot  and  fervent  little  soul. 
She  had  scarcely  noticed  Annie  in  the  schoolroom, 
but  now  her  heart  went  out  to  her  with  a  great  throb. 

"  Who  are  you  ?  "  she  said.  "  Where  do  you  come 
from  ?  What  is  your  name  ?  " 

u  Oh,  I'm  not  a  fairy,  my  good  child  1"  said  Annie. 
*  I'm  a  poor,  exhausted  girl,  who  thought  she  was 
performing  a  very  heroic  feat  and  finds  herself  mis- 
taken." 

"  Pray  come  in  and  take  a  seat,"  said  Boris,  who 
was  always  the  soul  of  gentlemanly  politeness.  He 
stood  up  as  he  spoke,  tumbling  his  rabbits  and  hares 
belter  skelter  in  all  directions,  and  tried  to  push  back 
the  laurustinus  hedge  for  Annie.  She  squeezed 
through,  tearing  her  cotton  dress  as  she  did  so. 

"  Oh,  dear,  dear,  your  sweet  dress  is  spoiled  1  * 
•aid  Nell,  in  a  tender  voice, 


5/6  RBD  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

"  Never  mind,"  answered  Annie  ;  "  one  must  lose 
something  to  attain  *o  this  perfection." 

"Won't  you  seat  yourself?"  said  Boris. 

He  pointed  to  the  grass,  and  Annie  sat  upon  it 
with  a  sense  of  delight 

"How  hot  you  are,"  said  Nell.  "What  can  we 
do  for  you  ?  Would  it  soothe  you  to  stroke  one  of 
the  rats  ?  This  darling,  for  instance.  His  name  is 
Crinklety." 

Annie  took  the  rat  on  her  lap  and  looked  at  it 
reflectively. 

"  It's  a  darling,"  she  said,  "  and  so  are  the  rabbits, 
and  so  are  the  hares  ;  but  oh,  I'm  so  hot  and  so  thirsty ! 
and  oh,  children,  don't  you  know  what  I've  come 
about,  and  don't  you  know  who  I  am  ?  " 

"No,  I'm  sure  we  don't,"  answered  Boris.  Nell 
stared  solemnly  ;  she  did  not  speak. 

"Well,"  said  Annie,  "I  see  I  must  introduce 
myself.  I  am  Annie  Forest.  I'm  Hester  Thornton's 
friend,  and  I  came  here  this  morning  with  Hetty  and 
Nan,  and  we  all  started  on  a  picnic,  and  when  we 
came  to  Friar's  Wood,  I  found  that  you,  Boris — you 
see  I  know  your  name — and  you,  Nell,  were  left 
behind,  and  I  could  not  stand  it  somehow ;  it  seemed 
too  cruel  and  unfair,  so  I — I  came  back  for  you." 

"  How  did  you  come  ?  *  asked  Boris.  "  Did  you 
drive  back  with  Dobbin  or  Jacko  ?  " 

u  No ;  they  will  have  plenty  to  do  this  evening,  and 
why  should  I  give  them  double  work,  poor  dears  ? 
No;  I  came  back  with  these,"  she  pushed  out  her 
dainty,  but  very  dusty,  feet  as  she  spoke. 

"You  mean  that  you  walked?"  said  NelL  "You 
walked  all  that  long  way  just  because  of  us  two 
children  that  you  knew  nothing  about  I  didn't 


THE  STORY  BOOK  LADY.  57 

believe  it  was  true.  I  never  believed  anything  so 
perfectly  splendid  could  be  true  out  of  a  story  book. 
Boris,  do  you  hear  ?  She  walked  from  Friar's  Wood 
all  by  herself." 

"  Are  you  awfully  dead  beat  ?  *  asked  Boris, 
standing  in  his  sturdy  attitude  in  front  of  Annie  and 
looking  at  her  with  immense  attention. 

"  Yes ;  I  never  was  hotter  in  my  life,  and  I  don't 
think  I  ever  felt  more  tired.  It  is  such  a  blazing 
day." 

"  Then  you  don't  want  to  walk  back  again  ?  " 

"  Well,  I  suppose  I  must,  only  I  think  I'll  rest  a 
little  bit  first,  and  perhaps  one  of  you  can  bring  me  a 
glass  of  water.  I  consulted  Kitty  about  it,  and  Kitty 
said  you  could  ride  your  brother's  bicycle,  Boris.  She 
only  told  me  about  Nell  just  when  I  was  starting, 
but  perhaps  Nell  can  get  on  the  bicycle  sometimes, 
too.  I'm  not  quite  sure  how  it  can  be  managed" 

"  You  need  not  trouble  about  me,"  said  Nell,  "  for 
I'm  not  going  to  the  picnic  I  don't  wish  to." 

"  And  I  don't  wish  to  either,"  said  Boris ;  "  there's 
nothing  to  go  for  now,  for  dinner  will  be  over.  I 
always  think  the  fun  of  a  picnic  is  washing  the  potatoes 
and  lighting  the  bonfire,  and  they'll  be  all  over  long 
ago." 

"Well,  then,"  said  Annie,  "  I  see  that  I  have  made 
myself  a  martyr  in  an  unnecessary  cause.  You  bad 
children,  you  are  not  a  bit  unhappy  at  staying  at 
home,  and  I  pictured  you  both  such  miserable  little 
victims." 

"  Would  you  rather  have  seen  us  miserable  ?  * 
asked  Boris. 

M  Of  course  I'd  much  rather  have  seen  you  miser- 
able, you  little  wretch.  How  dare  you  look  at  m« 


58  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

with  those  smiling,  bright  blue  eyes  ?  If  I  had  seen 
you  and  Nell  pale  and  wretched,  and  a  little  bit 
withered  up,  I'd  have  felt  that  my  walk  had  been 
taken  for  a  good  purpose  ;  but  now  " 

"  Perhaps  you  think,"  said  Nell,  looking  at  Annie 
with  great  earnestness^  "  that  you  did  nothing  when 
you  took  that  walk  and  when  you  made  the  story 
books  come  true.  You  did  a  great  deal  for  me.  We 
are  Lorrimers,  Boris  and  I,  and  it  isn't  the  fashion 
for  a  Lorrimer  ever  to  fret  when  things  can't  be 
helped.  Boris  would  have  liked  to  go  to  the  picnic, 
and  I'd  have  liked  it,  too,  if  it  had  happened  on 
another  day,  but  as  we  couldn't  go,  we  meant  to  have 
a  picnic  at  home.  Will  you  stay  with  us  and  help  us 
to  make  up  a  jolly  picnic  at  home  ?  " 

"  Of  course  I  will,  only  too  gladly." 

"  Then,  Boris,"  said  Nell,  "  we  had  best  fetch  the 
food  while  the  story  book  lady  is  resting." 

The  children  disappeared,  and  Annie  lay  back  on 
the  grass  and  laughed  to  herself.  She  was  absorbed 
as  usual  with  the  fascination  of  the  moment,  and 
forgot  all  about  Kitty,  who  would  be  carefully  guarding 
her  secret  far  away  in  Friar's  Wood. 

The  picnic,  which  was  partaken  of  by  Annie, 
Nell,  and  Boris  on  the  tiny  lawn,  surrounded  by  the 
laurustinus  hedge,  was  a  truly  gay  affair.  The  white 
hares,  the  rabbits,  the  rats,  joined  the  company  of 
diners,  and  Annie  became  her  gayest  and  wildest 
self.  When  dinner  was  over,  Boris  reluctantly  took 
his  pets  back  to  the  out-house  where  they  were  kept, 
and  then  returned  once  more  to  the  fascination  of 
strawberries,  cream,  and  Annie  Forest's  society. 

Meanwhile,  in  Friar's  Wood,  Kitty  was  keeping 
an  eager  look-out  It  was  almost  time  for  Annie  to 


THE  STORY  BOOK  LADY.  59 

come  back,  and  all  the  other  members  of  the  party 
who  did  not  know  where  she  had  gone  were  becoming 
anxious  about  her.  They  would  have  been  much  more 
so  but  for  Hester  and  Nan.  But  Hester  and  Nan  were 
both  well  accustomed  to  Annie's  many  vagaries. 

"  If  it  were  anyone  else,  I  should  fret  about  her," 
said  Hester,  answering  Nora's  eager  inquiry  for  about 
the  twentieth  time.  "  She  has  wandered  away  in  the 
wood  by  herself  and  will  come  back  when  she  pleases, 
or  perhaps  she  may  have  gone  straight  back  to  the 
Towers  or  to  the  Grange.  Annie  is  grown  up  now, 
and  she  can  take  care  of  herself.  There  is  no  manner 
of  use  in  fretting  about  her." 

"  If  you  only  knew  Annie  at  school !  "  exclaimed 
Nan.  "  Why  there  is  quite  a  proverb  about  Annie 
at  school  Let  me  see,  this  is  it :  '  The  only  thing  to 
be  expected  of  Annie  Forest  is  the  unexpected.'  Now 
don't  let's  talk  of  her  any  more.  She  is  a  dear  old 
Annie ;  but  why  should  she  spoil  this  lovely,  perfect 
day,  the  first  of  my  holidays  ?  Guy,  I  wish  you'd 
come  and  sit  next  me.  Let  us  get  up  a  jolly  game 
of  hide  and  seek." 

"No,"  said  Guy,  "It's  too  hot  at  present  We 
will  presently,  when  the  sun  gets  a  bit  lower." 

"  Then  tell  me  a  story,  there's  a  darling  Guy." 

Guy  complied  rather  lazily.  Nan  moved  a  little 
apart  with  him,  and  the  two  began  an  eager,  whispered 
conversation.  Molly  and  Hester  once  more  joined 
forces  and  resumed  the  interrupted  talk  of  the  morning. 
The  others  wandered  away  in  different  directions,  and 
Nora  and  Kitty  found  themselves  together.  Nora 
felt  rather  discontented.  She  missed  Annie  Forest, 
not  because  she  particu?arly  liked  her  just  now,  but 
because  Annie's  conduct  during  their  morning  walk 


6b  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

had  rather  piqued  her.  Nora  was  quite  sharp  enough 
to  read  Kitty's  secret  in  her  troubled,  demure,  watchful 
and  impatient  eyes.  She  thought  it  would  be  rather 
good  fun  to  bully  Kitty  a  little. 

"What  are  you  staring  through  that  long  line  of 
trees  for  ?  "  she  said.  M  Come  here,  and  out  with  it 
at  once.  You  know  you're  bursting  with  a  secret. 
If  you  don't  tell  soon  you'll  explode,  and  there'll  be 
nothing  left  of  you.  Come  here,  I  say,  and  out 
with  it" 

Nora  thought  it  quite  unnecessary  to  put  on  her 
society  manners  for  Kitty's  benefit. 

"  Come  here,  Kit,  at  once,  when  I  call  you,"  she 
said,  in  a  cross  voice. 

"  I  needn't  come  if  I  don't  like,"  answered  Kitty. 
"  I'm  not  obliged  to  obey  you,  so  don't  you  think  it" 

14  Highty  tighty.  Do  you  suppose  I'm  going  to 
take  impertinence  from  a  little  chit  like  you  ?  You 
know  perfectly  well  where  Annie  Forest  has  gone, 
and  it  is  your  duty  to  tell." 

"I  won't  tell.    There lw 

"  Ah  I "  laughed  Nora,  now  thoroughly  exasperated 
"  I  guessed  you  had  a  secret  I  knew  it  when  I  saw 
you  shutting  up  your  lips  so  straightly,  and  putting 
on  that  little  demure  expression  whenever  Annie's 
name  was  mentioned.  Now  you  have  confessed  it." 

a  I  have  confessed  nothing,"  said  Kitty  in  alarm. 

"  Yes,  you  have ;  you  said  you  wouldn't  tell 
How  could  you  say  you  wouldn't  tell  if  you  had 
nothing  to  tell?  I  know  mother  is  uneasy  about 
Annie,  and  I  know  Jane  Macalister  is  uneasy,  and 
y}u  know  where  she  is  and  you  dare  to  keep  them  in 
suspense.  Come  along  to  mother  at  once.  She'll 
soon  get  this  secret  out  of  you." 


THB  STORY  BOOK  LADY.  61 

*  I  won't  go,  Nora — I  won't     I'll  climb  up  into 
this  tree,  where  you  can't  catch  me.    Here,"  continued 
Kitty,  suiting  the  action  to  the  word,  "you  can't 
catch  me  up  here ;  you  can't.     I  won't  go  to  mother 
— no,  I  won't." 

"  You  will  if  I  make  you,"  said  Nora.  a  You  think 
I  can't  climb." 

"  You  wouldn't  dare  to  climb  1 "  exclaimed  Kitty, 
siiouting  down  from  the  foliage  of  the  tree  into  which 
she  had  hastily  swung  herself.  "You'll  get  your 
frock  all  torn,  and  Molly  and  Jane  will  be  just  mad. 
You  daren't  climb,  Nora — you  daren't  You  can't 
catch  me,  Nora — you  can't" 

Nora  had  a  quick  temper,  and  Kitty's  manner 
was  most  exasperating.  Under  ordinary  circum- 
stances the  ladylike  Nora  would  have  hated  climbing 
trees,  but  now  all  was  forgotten  in  her  fierce  desire  to 
lay  hold  of  the  daring,  exasperating  little  Kitty  and 
to  force  her  secret  out  of  her.  How  dared  Annie 
Forest  snub  Nora  and  then  confide  in  a  baby  like 
Kitty? 

"Unless  you  come  down  this  minute,  111  follow 
you  into  the  tree  and  drag  you  down,"  said  Nora. 
"  Now  you  know  what  I  mean  to  do,  so  come  down 
this  instant" 

*  Not  I,  not  I,"  laughed  Kitty.  She  had  been  rather 
frightened  while  Nora  was  taunting  her  on  the  ground, 
but  new  she  felt  so  secure  that  she  could  afford  to 
laugh,  and  even  in  her  turn  to  use  taunting  words. 

u  I  knew  you  were  too  much  of  a  coward,  fine, 
ladylike  Miss  Nora,  to  climb  up  here,"  she  said ; "  and 
I'm  going  to  stay  here  just  as  long  as  I  please." 

"  Oh,  are  you  ? "  said  Nora.  "  There'll  be  two 
people  to  decide  that  point."  She  was  In  a  blind 


62  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

fury  now,  and,  before  Kitty  could  say  another 
began  to  swarm  up  the  tree.  She  managed  to  catch 
the  branch  where  Kitty  had  planted  herself,  and  in 
another  instant  would  have  caught  hold  of  the  little 
girl's  dress;  but  Kitty  and  Boris  could  both  climb 
like  monkeys,  and  it  did  not  take  the  little  girl 
an  instant  to  swing  herself  on  to  a  higher  branch. 
Nora's  mettle  was  now  up.  She  was  resolved  that 
Kitty  should  not  conquer  her.  The  spirit  of  defiance 
in  Kitty  made  her  resolve  to  die  rather  than  be  taken, 

"  You  shan't  catch  me — you  shan't,"  screamed  the 
child.  "I'm  lighter  than  you.  I'm  going  to  creep 
on  to  the  end  of  this  bough  ;  It  will  bear  my  weight, 
but  it  won't  bear  yours,  Nora,  Don't  attempt  to  get 
on  it,  Nora ;  if  you  do  the  bough  will  break." 

Kitty,  as  good  as  her  word,  crept  on  to  a  dead 
branch  of  the  forest  beech  tree ;  it  was  high  above 
the  ground  and  nearly  bare  of  leaves.  It  looked 
what  it  was,  thoroughly  rotten ;  but  it  bore  Kitty's 
light  weight  without  strain.  She  reached  almost  the 
end,  and  turned  her  flushed,  laughing,  defiant  face 
towards  Nora.  Nora  had  reached  the  bough,  but 
hesitated  a  moment  before  trusting  herself  on  it 

**  Who  said  I  was  going  to  be  caught  ? "  exclaimed 
Kitty.  "  Hurrah  1  hurrah  1  I'm  safe  enough." 

"I  will  catch  you!"  exclaimed  Nora.  "You 
horrid,  sneaking  little  cheat  This  bough  looks  firm 
enough.  It  will  hold  me  as  well  as  you;  anyhow, 
I'm  going  to  try." 

u  Don't,  don't  1  *  screamed  Kitty.  She  was  really 
frightened  now,  for  she  saw  the  danger  from  the 
position  where  she  was  sitting  far  more  plainly  than 
Nora  did  " Don't  do  It,  Nora,"  she  shrieked  "I'd 
rather  come  back  to  yon.  I  would  really,  really, 


ALONE  IN  TBB  WOOD.  63 

You'll  be  killed — well  both  be  killed  if  you  get  upon 
this  rotten  bough.  Oh,  dear!  oh,  dear!  Nora,  are 
you  mad  ?  Are  you  mad  ?  " 

Blind  passion  had  made  Nora  almost  mad  She 
did  not  believe  Kitty's  words.  The  bare  bough 
looked  safe  enough  from  her  position.  She  stretched 
out  one  cautious  hand,  then  another,  and  propelled 
herself  slowly  along.  Her  whole  weight  was  now 
upon  the  bough.  It  was  thoroughly  rotten  and  very 
brittle.  Kitty  gave  a  shriek  of  terror,  and,  with  a 
wild  leap,  managed  to  throw  her  arms  over  the  bough 
just  above.  She  was  not  a  minute  too  soon.  The 
rotten  branch  cracked  and  broke  with  a  loud  report, 
and  poor  Nora  was  hurled  with  great  violence  to  the 
ground. 


CHAPTER   VIIL 

ALONE  IN  THE  WOOIX 

THERE  was  a  dizzy  moment  for  Kitty  when  she 
seemed  to  hang  between  heaven  and  earth,  and  every- 
thing swam  In  circles  before  her  dazed  eyes.  Then, 
with  a  supreme  effort,  she  managed  to  clutch  the 
bough,  to  which  she  clung  with  a  firmer  grasp,  and 
slowly  but  surely  to  drag  herself  up  into  safety  on 
its  broad,  firm  stem. 

"I'm  coming,  Nora.  I'll  be  down  fa  a  minute," 
she  shouted 

She  crept  along  the  bough,  and  soon,  much 
scratched  and  covered  with  moss  and  leaves,  her 
dress  tens,  her  face  hotly  flushed,  she  reached  the 
ground  and  rushed  to  Nora's  side. 

Poor  Nora  had  fallen  from  a  height  of  nearly 


64  RBD  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

twenty  feet.  Her  fall  had  been  slightly  broken  by 
the  rotten  bough  which  had  come  to  the  ground  with 
her ;  but,  notwithstanding  this  fact,  she  lay  now  on  her 
back,  faint  and  sick  and  moaning,  as  if  she  were  in 
great  pain. 

Poor  Kitty's  repentance  was  intense. 

"  Oh,  Nora,  Nora  1 "  she  sobbed,  bending  over  her, 
w  are  you  hurt  badly  ?  Can't  you  get  up  ?  Oh,  dear  I 
oh,  dear  I  you  do  look  ill,  and  it's  my  fault  of  course. 
Why  did  I  have  a  secret  ?  and  why  did  I  tease  you  ? 
Oh,  Nora!"  she  added,  terror  in  her  tone  as  she 
noticed  the  increasing  whiteness  of  Nora's  pretty 
face,  "  are  you  in  dreadful,  shocking  pain  ?  " 

"  I  feel  sick,"  said  Nora,  "  and— and  faint  Can't 
you  fetch  some  water.  Oh,  everything  seems  miles 
away.  What  shall  I  do  ?" 

"  111  go  for  mother,"  said  Kitty.  "  Lie  very  still, 
Nonie,  darling ;  you  have  got  an  awful  shake  from 
that  fall,  but  you'll  be  all  right  soon — I'm  sure  you 
will ;  and,  oh,  here's  some  water  in  one  of  the  picnic 
bottles." 

Kitty  sprang  towards  this  welcome  sight,  wetted 
a  handkerchief  with  part  of  the  contents  and  put  it 
on  Nora's  forehead,  and  then  gave  her  a  little  to  drink. 

The  cold  refreshing  water  revived  the  poor  girl ; 
but  when  she  attempted  to  sit  up,  she  fell  back 
groaning  and  very  faint  once  more. 

"  You  must  let  me  fetch  mother,"  said  Kitty.  «  I 
won't  be  a  minute.  I'll  go  as  if  I  were  a  bird.  Ill 
be  back  in  no  time,  really." 

"  No  ;  I  can't  be  left  alone,"  said  Nora.  « It— it'i 
awful.  The  pain  in  my  back  gets  worse  and  worse. 
Kitty,  don't  leave  me.  Kitty,  I'm  frightened.  I'm 
sorry  I  was  so  cross  to  you." 


ALONE  IN  THE  WOOD.  65 

"  And  I'm  sorry  I  aggravated  you,"  said  Kitty ; 
but,  oh,  dear  1  what's  the  use  of  being  sorry  ?  That 
won't  mend  your  poor  back.  I  wish  you'd  let  me 
get  mother." 

"  No,  no  ;  you  mustn't  leave  me." 

Nora  tried  to  stretch  out  one  of  her  hands,  but 
the  pain  of  the  least  movement  was  extreme,  and  she 
was  forced  to  lie  absolutely  still,  while  Kitty  wetted 
her  lips  at  intervals  with  a  few  drops  of  the  precious 
water  left  in  the  bottle. 

Nora  was  in  too  great  pain  to  care  anything  about 
the  loneliness  of  their  position.  She  was  in  too  great 
suffering  even  to  be  keenly  sorry  for  her  own  wrong- 
doing. The  one  only  desire  she  had  was  to  keep 
Kitty  by  her  side.  But  poor  Kitty's  little  heart  was 
full  of  absolute  terror.  She  had  never  seen  anyone 
look  so  ill  as  Nora.  Her  face  was  white;  her  lips 
were  blue ;  she  was  evidently  in  severe  pain  ;  but, 
with  the  pain,  there  was  a  strange  faintness,  which 
Kitty  had  never  encountered  before  in  the  whole 
course  of  her  ten  sturdy  years. 

Many  and  many  a  fall  had  both  Kitty  and  Boris 
had  in  the  wild  expeditions  and  daring  feats  which 
they  performed  in  each  other's  company.  Kitty 
knew  of  the  fall  which  stings  ;  of  the  fall  which  shakes 
you  all  over,  which  raises  a  great  bump  and  causes 
great  soreness  of  the  injured  part ;  she  knew  of  the 
fall  which  scratches  and  even  renders  you  giddy  ;  but 
she  had  never  before  seen  the  effects  of  such  a  serious 
fall  as  poor  Nora's. 

Friar's  Wood  was  a  very  lonely  place,  and  when, 
in  utter  exhaustion  and  pain,  Nora  closed  her  eyes, 
poor  Kitty  felt  almost  as  if  she  were  sitting  alone  in 
this  great  solitude  with  a  person  who  was  dead. 


66  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  Lftr. 

Oh.  suppose  pretty  Nora  was  dead  Pretty 
Nora,  who  had  been  so  mocking  and  full  of  life  only 
ten  minutes  ago.  If  this  were  the  case,  to  her  dying 
day  Kitty  would  fed  that  she  had  killed  her  by 
tempting  her  on  to  a  rotten  bough.  It  was  terrible, 
terrible  to  be  here  alone  with  Nora,  who  might  be 
going  to  die.  Why  could  not  she  slip  away  and 
fetch  someone  to  her  aid  ? 

Nora  had  clutched  a  very  tight  hold  of  Kitty's 
hand  when  first  the  little  girl  had  proposed  to  fetch 
her  mother,  but  now,  in  the  kind  of  torpor  of  pain 
into  which  she  had  sunk,  she  relaxed  the  firm  grip, 
and  Kitty  found  that  by  a  very  gentle  movement 
she  could  release  her  hand  altogether. 

She  did  so,  and  rose  slowly  to  her  feet 

Nora  felt  the  movement  and  spoke. 

«  Kitty." 

"Yes." 

•  You're  not  going  away  ?  * 

"  I'm  only  looking  to  see  if  there's  anyone 
coming." 

"  Well,  don't  go  away." 

Nora's  voice  had  sunk  to  a  hoarse  whisper,  and 
Kitty's  terrors  and  her  certain  fears  that  Nora  tvas 
about  to  die  became  greater  than  ever. 

She  looked  all  around  her,  to  right  and  left, 
before  and  behind. 

No  one  was  in  sight  Not  even  the  rolce  of  a 
living  creature  broke  the  stillness.  The  birds  were 
silent,  the  creatures  of  the  wood  seemed  to  be  all 
asleep,  the  other  members  of  the  picnic  had  evidently 
wandered  far  afield  ;  but,  hark,  what  sound  was  that  ? 
Oh,  joy  t  Who  was  this  coming  swiftly  through  the 
tree*  ?  Kitty's  heart  gave  a  bound  of  rapture,  end 


ALONE  IN  THE  WOOD.  67 

then,  forgetting  all  Nora's  Injunctions  to  keep  by  hef 
side,  she  flew  with  lightning  speed  towards  the  figure 
of  a  horseman  who  was  riding  through  the  wood 

The  man  on  horseback  was  Squire  Lorrimer 
himself 

He  had  promised  to  join  the  children  in  time  for 
dinner,  bat  had  not  turned  up.  It  was  not  his 
custom,  however,  on  any  occasion  to  disappoint  his 
young  people,  and  although  late  in  the  day  he  was 
now  hastening  to  the  scene  of  revelry. 

Kitty's  frantic  speed  in  his  direction  by  no  means 
surprised  him. 

"  Well,  little  woman,"  he  said,  pulling  up  the  mare 
as  he  spoke.  "  Shall  I  give  you  a  mount  on  Black 
Bessy's  back  ?  and  where  are  all  the  others  ?  I 
expected  quite  a  swarm  of  you  to  rush  forth.  Where 
is  Molly,  and  where  is  Nora,  and  where  Is  the 
beautiful  Annie  Forest,  whom  everybody  seems  to 
rave  about,  and  mother  and  Jane  Macalister  ?  Are 
they  all  hiding  and  ready  to  rush  out  upon  me  with 
wild  whoops  ? " 

Kitty  panted  visibly  before  she  replied. 

«No,  father,  it  isn't  that,"  she  said.  "1  and 
Nora  are  alone,  I — get  down  please,  father,  won't 
you?" 

"  Why,  what's  the  matter  with  you  child  ?  "  The 
Squire  hastily  dismounted.  "Are  you  hurt,  Kit? 
What  a  red,  excited  face." 

"No,  'tisn't  me,  it's  Nora.  She  fell;  I  think 
she'll  die.  It  was  my  fault  The  beech  tree  had  a 
rotten  bough,  and  I  crept  out  on  it,  as  I  didn't  wish 
to  be  caught ;  and  Nora  followed  me,  and  the  bough 
broke,  and  she's  lying  on  her  back  now  and  she  can't 
move,  and  I  think  she'll  die,  and  they're  all  away— 


68  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

I  don't  know  where — somewhere  else  in  the  wood, 
and  I  think  she's  going  to  die,  and  it's  my  fault." 

"There,  Kitty,  keep  your  pecker  up,"  said  the 
Squire.  "  I'm  glad  I  came  round  this  way  ;  it  was  a 
lucky  chance.  Wait  a  minute  until  I  tie  Black  Bess 
to  this  tree.  Where  is  Nora  ? " 

"Over  there,  lying  on  that  knoll  of  grass.  I 
think  she'll  die." 

"Tut,  tut,  monkey,  what  do  you  know  about 
people  dying?  Give  me  your  hand,  and  bring  me 
to  her." 

Oh,  the  comfort  to  Kitty  of  that  firm,  cool,  strong 
hand  of  father's— oh,  the  support  of  looking  into  his 
face.  A  burden  as  of  black  night  was  lifted  from 
her.  She  ran  in  eager  accompaniment  to  his  great 
strides.  He  was  bending  over  Nora  in  a  minute. 

"  Now,  my  poor  little  maid,  what  is  this  ? "  he 
asked,  dropping  on  one  knee  and  trying  to  put  his 
hand  under  her  head  as  he  spoke. 

Nora  opened  her  pretty,  dark  eyes. 

"  Oh,  father,  is  it  you  ?  I'm  glad,"  she  said  in  a 
faint  voice.  "  I've  been  naughty,  father ;  I— I'm 
sorry." 

"  Well,  you  can't  be  more  than  sorry,  can  you, 
Nonie  ?  Don't  bother  about  anything  now,  but  just 
tell  me  where  you  are  hurt." 

"Oh,  it's  my  back.  Oh,  don't  touch  me;  it's 
dreadful ! " 

Squire  Lorrimer's  face  looked  very  grave. 

"  Wh«re  did  she  fall  from,  Kitty  ? "  he  asked 

Kitty  pointed  to  the  gash  made  in  the  beech-tree 
by  the  broken  bough. 

"  Over  twenty  feet,"  murmured  the  Squire  to  him* 
§df.  "  God  help  my  poor  little  girl ! " 


ALONE  IN  THE  WOOD.  69 

"Look  here,  Kitty,"  he  said  aloud,  "Nora  is  in  a 
good  deal  of  pain  ;  but  I  hope  we'll  soon  have  her 
easier.  We  must  try  and  get  her  home  somehow,  and 
it  would  be  a  good  thing  if  your  mother  were  here ; 
you  had  better  fetch  her.  Don't  frighten  her,  Kit,  for 
Nora  may  not  be  badly  hurt  after  all ;  but  bring  her 
here  as  quickly  as  you  can,  and  Guy,  too,  and  Molly ; 
they  are  both  strong,  and  have  their  wits  about  them. 
We  must  contrive  a  litter  of  some  sort.  Now,  be 
quick  and  find  the  folks." 

"Yes,"  replied  Kitty,  who  was  almost  happy  again 
under  the  influence  of  her  father's  encouraging  words. 

She  was  soon  out  of  sight,  and  in  less  than  half  an 
hour  Mrs.  Lorrimer,  Jane  Macalister,  and  every  other 
member  of  the  picnic  party,  were  gathered  round  the 
prostrate  figure  of  little  Nora. 

She  was  more  conscious  now,  and  looked  eagerly 
for  one  face,  the  solace  of  all  sick  children. 

M  Let  Mummie  hold  my  hand,"  she  said. 

Mrs.  Lorrimer  took  it,  bent  down,  and  kissed  her ; 
Nora  smiled  as  if  a  load  had  been  lifted  from  her 
heart 

A  rough  litter  was  presently  constructed,  and  with 
great  difficulty  the  poor  child  was  lifted  into  it  The 
pain  of  even  this  slight  move,  however,  caused  her  to 
faint  completely  away. 

It  was  at  this  juncture  that  Hester  Thornton  came 
forward  with  a  suggestion. 

"The  Grange  is  nearly  three  miles  nearer  than 
the  Towers,"  she  said  ;  "  had  not  we  better  bring  her 
there  ?  And  had  not  Guy  better  ride  off  at  once  to 
Nortonbury  for  the  doctor  ?  " 

"  That  is  a  good  idea,"  said  Mr.  Lorrimer.  "  Guy, 
mount  on  Black  Bess's  back  and  off  with  yon.  Bring 


70  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

Dr.  Jervis  back  with  you  to  the  Grange  If  you 
can." 

The  merry  little  picnic  party  looked  disra*!  enough 
as  they  slowly,  and  almost  in  funereal  fashion,  left  the 
scene  of  festivity.  The  strongest  of  the  party  had  to 
take  turns  to  carry  poor  Nora's  litter,  for  she  could 
not  endure  any  less  easy  movement 

Nan  came  up  to  Hester  and  took  her  hand. 

"  I  don't  know  what  the  meanfng  of  all  th!s  Is," 
she  said  ;  "  but,  somehow  or  other,  I  think  Annfe  must 
be  at  the  bottom  of  It." 

"  Where  is  Annie  ? "  queried  Hester.  "  How  com- 
pletely she  seems  to  have  lost  herself.  Oh,  how 
miserable  poor  little  Kitty  looks.  Come  here,  Kitty, 
dear,  and  tell  me  all  about  the  accident" 

"  I  cannot,"  said  Kitty.  "  Don't  ask  me ;  It's  part 
of  the  secret" 

"  I  knew  Annie  Forest  was  at  the  bottom  of  it," 
murmured  Nan.  "  Oh,  what  a  horrid,  horrid,  dread- 
ful ending  to  the  first  of  my  holidays ! " 


CHAPTER    IX. 

"I  BROKE  MY  WORD,"  SAID  AM  HIS. 

IN  utter  Ignorance  of  the  tragic  events  which  were 
happening  in  Friar's  Wood,  Annie  Forest  and  her 
two  little  companions  were  having  a  gay  time  at  the 
Towers.  Annie's  old  passion  for  children  had  not 
deserted  her.  She  was  often  heard  to  say  that  she 
was  happier  with  a  frank,  original  child  than  she  was 
with  most  gi  own  people.  Boris  was  certainly  frank  ; 
Nell  was  certainly  original  Annie's  beauty  and  bright- 


•/  BROKE  MY  WORD,"  SAW  ANKTIS.        71 

ness  had  won  Boris's  heart  from  the  moment  of  her 
arrival ;  Nell's  affections  went  out  to  her  also,  but 
for  a  different  reason.  Nell  lived  in  a  world  of 
romance,  and  Annie's  conduct  in  giving  up  her  own 
pleasure  had  seemed  to  Nell  to  fit  in  with  her  fairy 
tales  and  other  story-books.  The  three  were,  there- 
fore, supremely  happy  during  that  long  afternoon. 
The  picnic  behind  the  Laurustinus  hedge  being  quite 
a  thing  of  the  past,  they  proceeded  to  explore  the 
tower,  the  old  ruined  chapel,  where  services  used  to 
be  held  morning  and  night  more  than  three  hundred 
years  ago,  the  dungeon  under  the  chapel,  and  all  the 
other  places  of  historic  interest  Then  the  children's 
gardens  were  visited;  and,  finally,  Annie  was  per- 
suaded to  seat  herself  in  the  swing  and  be  sent  up 
into  space  as  high  as  Boris's  and  Nell's  united  efforts 
could  accomplish.  In  their  turn  they  were  swung  by 
Annie;  and  then  followed  tea  in  the  play-room,  where 
Nell  presided,  sitting  solemnly  in  front  of  the  dolls' 
tea-service  and  helping  Annie  and  Boris  and  herself 
to  unlimited  weak  tea,  with  heaps  of  cream. 

The  heat  of  the  day  was  over  at  last,  a  perfect 
summer's  evening  had  set  in. 

"When  are  they  all  likely  to  be  back?"  asked 
Annie. 

"Not  until  night,  dark  night,"  said  Boris  with  a 
little  sigh. 

"  What  are  you  sighing  for  ?  *  asked  Annie. 
"  You  look  quite  sad,  and  I  don't  like  you  sad ;  I 
like  you  with  your  eyes  smiling  and  your  face 
puckered  up  with  laughter.  Nell  looks  pale  and 
sad,  too.  What  is  it  Nell  ?  what  is  it  Boris  ?  " 

"I'd  like  to  be  at  the  picnic  now,"  said  Boris, 
*  I  didn't  mind  it  in  the  daytime  when  It  was  so  hot ; 


J2  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

but  now  they're  lighting  another  bonfire  and  they're 
going  to  have  tea,  and  after  tea  Guy  will  tell  stories." 

"  All  about  bogies,"  struck  up  Nell ;  "  yes,  I  wish 
I  were  there." 

Annie  looked  at  them  both  reflectively.  She 
never  cared  to  be  with  children  unless  she  could 
succeed  in  making  them  almost  boisterously  happy. 

"  But  it  doesn't  matter  a  bit,"  said  Nell,  seeing  the 
shadow  cross  her  face ;  "  I  shouldn't  be  very  happy 
in  any  case  to-night" 

"Why?  "said  Annie. 

"I'd  rather  not  say,  please.  You  have  been  good 
to  us  ;  you  have  helped  us  to  have  a  beautiful  day ; 
we  are  grateful  to  you,  aren't  we,  Boris  ? " 

"  We  just  love  her,"  said  Boris. 

"  You  are  two  darlings,"  said  Annie.  "  Well,  now, 
suppose  we  have  a  bit  of  fun  on  our  own  account. 
How  far  Is  it  from  here  to  the  Grange  ? " 

"By  the  road,  three  miles,"  said  Boris;  "but 
across  the  fields,  only  a  mile  and  a  half." 

"  We'll  go  to  the  Grange  across  the  fields,"  said 
Annie.  "  I  heard  Hester  say  this  morning  that  she 
was  going  to  try  and  induce  you  all  to  come  back 
to  the  Grange  to  supper,  so  we  three  will  join  the 
rest  of  the  party  at  supper,  and  if  we  start  at  once 
we'll  be  ready  to  welcome  them  when  they  arrive." 

"What  a  spiffin'  plan,"  said  Boris;  "do  let'a  start 
at  once." 

Nell  clapped  her  hands. 

"  Now  I've  made  you  happy  again,  that's  all 
right,"  said  Annie.  She  took  a  hand  of  each  child, 
and  they  started  on  their  pleasant  walk.  Boris 
was  very  messy  and  untidy,  hii  face  was  stained 
with  fruit  and  his  hands  were  dirty.  Nell's  blue 


•7  BROKE  MY  WORD?  SAID  ANNIE.        73 

cotton  frock  was  also  considerably  out  at  the  gathers 
round  the  waist,  but  the  children  did  not  give  a 
thought  tc  their  clothes  or  personal  appearance  in 
the  sudden  rapture  with  which  they  hailed  Annie's 
suggestion. 

The  walk  across  the  fields  in  the  sweet  freshness 
of  the  summer's  evening  was  all  that  was  delightful, 
and  in  an  incredibly  short  space  of  time,  the  three 
found  themselves  at  the  other  side  of  the  turnstile 
which  led  into  the  grounds  of  the  Grange. 

"We'll  be  there  long  before  the  others,"  said 
Boris.  "Suppose  we  light  a  great  bonfire  on  the 
lawn  to  welcome  them."  But  even  wild  Annie  did 
not  see  the  propriety  of  this  suggestion. 

"  No,  we  won't  do  that,"  she  said.  a  If  the  Grange 
were  our  own  place  we  would.  We'll  just  go  and  sit 
on  the  terrace  and  watch  for  them." 

"  Won't  Kitty  jump  when  she  sees  us  ? "  said 
Boris,  a  look  of  satisfaction  radiating  all  over  his 
face.  "  She'll  see  that  we  have  had  our  lark  as  well 
as  the  rest  of  them ;  oh,  I  call  it  real  spiffin'  fine/' 

They  were  walking  rapidly  through  the  shrubbery 
now,  and  as  Boris  finished  his  speech  they  came  out 
on  the  broad  sweep  in  front  of  the  house. 

Just  before  the  entrance  a  brougham  was  stand- 
ing, and  instead  of  solitude  they  found  themselves 
surrounded  by  familiar  figures. 

Kitty  was  the  first  to  observe  them.  She  gave 
a  stifled  sort  of  scream,  and  pushing  aside  Boris,  who 
was  prepared  to  rush  into  her  arms,  came  up  to 
Annie,  took  one  of  her  hands,  and  looked  into  her 
face. 

"  I  kept  the  secret  true  as  true,"  she  said ;  "  but 
it  almost  killed  me,  and  it  has  nearly  quite  killed 


74  REL  ROSE  AND  TIGER  L/LT. 

Nora."  Her  poor  little  voice  broke  with  these  last 
words,  and  she  burst  into  the  frantic  sobs  which  she 
had  bravely  kept  back  until  now. 

a  What  in  the  world  is  the  matter  ? "  said  Annie, 
kneeling  down  and  putting  her  arm  round  the  excited 
child. 

u  Why,  that's  Dr.  Jervis's  carriage,"  shouted  Boris. 
"  What  can  be  up  ? " 

"  Why  are  you  back  so  early  from  the  picnic  ?  * 
asked  Nell. 

But  Kitty  sobbed  on  unable  to  reply. 

She  felt  the  comfort  of  Annie's  arms  round  her, 
and  presently  she  laid  her  hot,  flushed,  little  face  on 
Annie's  neck  and  wetted  her  frill  with  her  plentiful 
tears,  but  no  information  could  be  got  at  present 
from  poor  Kitty's  lips. 

"There's  Molly,  and  there's  Hester,"  exclaimed 
Boris,  "they'll  tell  us;  oh,  and  there's  Nan,  too. 
Hullo  Nan,  come  here  and  tell  us  what  the  rumpus 
is  about." 

Nan  rushed  up  excitedly. 

"  Nora  is  nearly  killed,"  she  said  ;  "  she  fell  from 
a  tree  over  twenty  feet  from  the  ground,  and  her  back 
is  hurt  awfully,  and  Hester  said  she'd  better  come 
here,  and  she's  lying  in  the  library  and  Dr.  Jervis  is 
there.  I  haven't  the  faintest  idea  how  it  happened," 
continued  Nan ;  "  only  it  seems  to  be  your  fault, 
Annie ;  it  seems  to  have  something  to  do  with  you 
and  a  secret,  only  Kitty  won't  tell." 

Kitty  ceased  to  cry;  she  raised  her  face  and 
looked  at  Annie.  Annie  struggled  to  her  feet 

She  was  about  to  reply  to  Nan  when  Hester  came 
up  and  spoke  to  her. 

"Oh,  Annie,"  she  said,  *  where  hm  y»  been  an 


"/  BROKE  My  WORD?  SAW  ANNIE.        75 

day  ?  We  have  been  dreadfully  anxious  about  you  \ 
and  poor  Nora  has  been  hurt,  and  Kitty  seems  in 
trouble  of  some  sort,  and  says  that  she  won't  tell  her 
secret  What  can  it  all  mean  ?  " 

"Well,  really  1"  said  Annie.  She  paused  a  minute ; 
the  rich  colour  mantled  her  cheeks  ;  her  bright  eyes 
seemed  to  flash  fire. 

"  I'm  awfully  sorry  about  Nora,"  she  said  ;  "  but  I 
fail  to  see  how  I  am  to  blame.  From  your  manner, 
Nan,  and  yours,  Hester,  I  seem  to  be  accused  of 
something.  What  is  it,  pray  ? " 

"Oh,  it's  nothing,  Indeed,"  said  Molly,  who  had 
come  up  now  and  joined  Hester.  "What  does  it 
matter,  Hetty,  when  we  are  all  so  awfully  wretched  ? 
Poor  Annie  did  not  mean  anything.  Do  let  her 
alone  1 " 

"  I  did  not  mean  anything  ?"  echoed  Annie.  "I'm 
afraid  I  can't  allow  myself  to  be  let  alone.  I  must 
find  out  what  I'm  accused  of.  Kitty,  you  say  you 
kept  my  secret  safely.  Speak  now  and  tell  every- 
body." 

"  I  can't  stay  to  listen,"  said  Molly,  turning  away ; 
"  it's  too—too  trivial  I " 

Hester  and  Nan,  however,  still  stood  facing  Annie, 
and  the  boys,  Guy  and  Harry,  also  came  and  joined 
the  group. 

"  Speak,  Kitty,"  said  Annie. 

*  You  were  kind,"  said  Kitty ;  "  It's  wicked  to  say 
you  weren't  kind.  You  found  out  that  Boris  hadn't 
come  to  the  picnic,  and  you  said  yoa'd  go  back  for 
him;  you'd  walk  back  all  in  the  heat,  and  you  didn't 
mind  the  boll,  nor  the  bull-dog,  nor — nor — anything ; 
and  you  said  I  wasn't  to  tell,  and  'twould  be  a  surprise 
when  yon  came  back  with  Boris  and,  perhaps,  Nell, 


76  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

too — and  I  promised.  Then  we  had  dinner,  and  yon 
weren't  there,  and  everybody  asked  for  you  and  every- 
body wondered  where  you  could  be  ;  but  Hester  said 
you  were  a  sort  of  'centric  girl,  and  that  you  was 
grown  up  and  we  needn't  fret ;  and  Nan  said  you 
was  nothing  if  you  wasn't  unexpected;  so  nobody 
fretted,  and  I  kept  my  secret  locked  up  tight  But 
Nora  wanted  you  more  than  the  others,  and  she  saw 
my  lips  shut  tight  and  my  eyes  watching  for  you 
through  the  trees,  and  she  guessed  I  had  a  secret; 
and  I  said  I  had,  but  I  wouldn't  tell ;  and  she  said 
she'd  take  me  to  mother,  and  that  mother  would 
make  me  tell,  and  so  I  climbed  up  into  the  beech-tree 
to  get  away  from  her ;  and  I  was  naughty  and  cross, 
and  she  was  naughty  and  cross,  too,  and  she  followed 
me  up  into  the  beech-tree,  and  I  got  out  upon  a  rotten 
bough,  where  I  thought  she'd  be  sure  not  to  come ; 
but  she  did  come,  'cause  I  was  real  naughty  and  I 
taunted  her  ;  and  the  bough  broke  and  she  fell,  but  I 
didn't  fall  'cause  I  caught  on  to  a  bough  higher  up. 
It's  been  dreadful  ever  since,"  continued  Kitty,  press- 
ing her  hands  tightly  together.  "Worse  than  when 
I  forgot  to  give  water  to  Harry's  canary  and  it  died, 
and  worse  than  when  I  pulled  up  all  Guy's  canariensis 
in  mistake  for  weeds  ;  its  been  awful,  but  I  did  keep 
the  secret" 

"  Is  that  all  ?  n  said  Annie. 

«  Yes,  that's  all,"  replied  Kitty.  « I  did  keep  the 
secret." 

"  I  understand,"  said  Annie.  '  I  should  have  come 
back,  of  course.  I  did  not  remember  that  I  might 
get  you  into  trouble,  Kitty ;  it  did  not  occur  to  me 
that  you  were  the  plucky  sort  of  child  you  are." 

"  Plucky?1 '  echoed  Guy  with  some  s^jrn.    "I  don't 


"/  BROKE  MY  WORD*  SAID  ANNIE.        jf 

call  it  plucky  to  be  just  decently  honourable.  We 
don't  tell  lies.  Kitty  would  have  told  a  lie  if  she  had 
broken  her  word." 

"  And  I  promised  to  come  back,  and  I  broke  m> 
word,"  said  Annie.  "  Yes,  I  fully  understand ;  it's 
just  like  me." 

She  turned  away  as  she  spoke,  and,  plunging  into 
the  shrubbery,  was  lost  to  view. 

"  Leave  her  alone,  children,"  said  Hester  to  the 
astonished  children,  who  were  preparing  to  follow 
her.  "  I  knew  it  would  cut  her  to  the  heart,  but  it 
can't  be  helped.  She'll  be  all  right  by-and-by,  but  she 
can't  stand  any  of  you  now ;  you  must  leave  her 
alone." 

Boris  came  up  to  Kitty,  put  his  arms  round  her 
neck,  and  kissed  her.  His  kiss  was  of  the  deepest 
consolation  to  her;  she  walked  away  with  him  slowly, 
and  Nell  took  Hester's  hand.  Nell's  face  was  like  a 
little  white  sheet ;  she  was  trembling  in  her  agitation. 

"  Oh,  what  is  the  matter  ? "  she  gasped.  "Is  Nonie 
awfully  hurt  ?  Is  it  dangerous  ?  Oh,  Hetty,  it's  worse 
than  the  colts  I  Oh,  I  felt  bad  this  morning,  but  it 
was  nothing  to  this — nothing  1  May  I  stay  with  you 
for  the  present,  Hetty  ?  " 

"  Yes,  darling,"  said  Hester  in  her  kindest  voice. 
"  Come  into  the  house  with  me.  We  are  all  very 
anxious  until  we  get  the  doctor's  opinion.  Your 
father  and  mother  are  both  with  Nora;  and  Dr. 
Jervis  is  there  and  Jane.  Everything  is  being  done 
that  can  be  done,  and  we  know  nothing  at  present 
Come,  Nell,  we  must  be  brave — and  here  is  Molly; 
she  is  just  as  anxious  as  you." 

Nell  looked  at  Molly,  who  was  standing  in  the 
porch  ;  she  flew  to  her  eldest  sister's  side,  clasped  her 


; 8  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

arms  round  her  neck,  and  shed  a  few  of  those  silent, 
rare  tears  which  only  came  to  her  now  and  then,  for 
Nell  was  no  ordinary  child,  and  rarely  showed  her 
deepest  feelings. 

"  I  don't  know  how  I'm  to  live  through  tills 
suspense,"  said  poor  Molly. 

But  even  as  she  spoke  it  came  to  an  end. 

Mr.  Lorrimer  came  out  of  the  study,  closing  the 
door  softly  behind  him.  He  strode  quickly  through 
the  hall,  and  entered  the  porch  where  the  three  girls 
were  standing.  Molly  stepped  forward  quickly  and 
seized  his  arm. 

"  Well  ? "  she  asked. 

He  gave  her  a  quick  look  ;  his  face  was  very  pale, 
and  a  sudden  contraction  of  pain  flitted  across  his  brow. 

"  Well,  my  loves,"  he  said,  "  we  must  all  try  to  be 
as  cheerful  as  we  can  and  not  break  down ;  there 
isn't  a  bit  of  use  in  breaking  down." 

"  But  how  is  she,  father?"  asked  Molly.  •  What 
does  Dr.  Jervis  say  ?  " 

"  He  says,  Molly,  that  poor  Nora  is  very  seriously 
hurt ;  but  it  is  impossible  to  form  a  reliable  opinion 
on  her  case  so  soon.  He  wishes  us  to  get  Dr. 
Bentinck  from  London  to  see  her,  and  I  am  going 
to  drive  to  Nortonbury  to  telegraph  to  him  to  come 
at  once.  Now,  don't  keep  me,  my  dears.  By  the 
way,  Molly,  mother  says  you  had  better  take  the 
children  home  as  soon  as  ever  you  can," 

"  Oh,  may  I  not  stay  ? "  asked  Molly. 

"  No,  my  dear,  I  think  not ;  there  must  be  some 
head  at  home.  Jane  Macalister  will  stay  and  help 
your  mother  to-night  until  we  can  get  the  services 
of  a  proper  nurse.  Take  the  children  back  as  soon 
us  you  can,  Molly.  God  bless  you,  my  love.* 


An  AWFULLY  FRIVOLOUS  GIRL.  79 

The  Squire  stepped  into  the  doctor's  brougham 
ind  was  driven  rapidly  away.  Molly  raised  her  hand 
to  her  forehead. 

"  I  feel  stunned,"  she  said.  "  Nora  was  the  gayest 
and  the  brightest  and  the  prettiest  of  us  all  Nothing 
ever  seemed  to  happen  to  Nora,  and  now  she  Is  so 
ill  that  I  may  not  even  see  her." 

"  She  will  be  better  to-morrow,  I  am  sure,"  said 
Hester. 

"  Oh,  Hetty,  if  I  could  only  stay  here,"  cried  poor 
Molly. 

"  I  wish  you  could,  Molly,  with  all  my  heart" 

•  We'll  know  nothing  of  how  she's  getting  on  at 
the  Towers,"  continued  Molly.  "  I  think  it  will  drive 
me  mad  not  to  know." 

"  I'll  come  over  very  early  in  the  morning  and  tell 
you,  and  perhaps  something  may  be  arranged  to- 
morrow so  that  you  can  stay  here." 

a  I  might  stay  instead  of  Jane.  I  know  I  could 
help  mother  far  better  than  Jane  can.  But  there,  I 
suppose  I  must  have  patience.  Come,  NelL" 


CHAPTER    X. 

AN  AWFULLY  FRIVOLOUS  GIRL. 

DR.  BENTINCK,  the  great  London  surgeon,  arrived 
early  on  the  following  morning.  Poor  Nora  was 
quite  conscious  now,  and  in  great  pain.  This  pain, 
however,  was  considered  rather  a  good  sign  than 
otherwise,  for  had  the  spine  been  much  injured  the 
little  girl  would  have  been  numbed  and  stupid  Dr, 
Bentinck  examined  his  little  patient  with  great 


8o  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

tenderness  and  care.  His  opinion,  when  it  was  given, 
was  a  great  deal  more  favourable  than  anyone  dared 
to  hope.  He  thought  that  Nora  would  eventually  be 
as  well  as  ever  again ;  but  although  he  was  sure  that 
there  was  no  permanent  injury  to  the  spine,  there  was 
a  great  deal  of  present  distress  and  discomfort  to  be 
got  through.  The  little  girl  must  lie  perfectly  still 
on  her  back  for  many  weeks,  and  it  would  be  many 
a  long  day  before  the  dancing,  romping  Nora  of  old 
would  return  to  the  Towers. 

After  the  night  of  suspense  and  terror,  however, 
which  poor  Mrs.  Lorrimer,  by  Nora's  bedside,  and 
Molly  in  her  lonely  little  bedroom  at  the  Towers, 
had  undergone,  the  great  London  doctor's  news 
seemed  all  that  was  delightful.  Hester  hurried  to 
the  Towers  to  put  Molly's  anxious  heart  at  rest,  and 
Mrs.  Lorrimer  returned  to  the  room  where  Nora  was 
lying  very  white  and  still. 

Nora  had  received  a  shock  the  day  before  which 
must  influence  her  during  all  the  remainder  of  her 
days.  It  seemed  to  shake  all  her  little  artificial 
affected  nature  off  and  to  reveal  the  real  Nora,  who 
was  frightened  and  weak  and  silly,  and  yet  who  had 
somewhere  beneath  her  frivolous  exterior  a  real  little 
heart  of  gold.  If  there  was  one  person  whom  Nora 
really  adored,  and  in  whose  presence  she  was  ever 
her  truest  and  best,  it  was  her  mother.  She  looked 
at  her  mother  now  as  she  re-entered  the  room. 

"Stoop  down  and  tell  me/'  she  said  in  a  whisper. 

Mrs.  Lorrimer  bent  over  her. 

"  Yes,  my  love,"  she  said.  "  What  do  you  want 
to  know  ?  " 

"  Am  I  going  to  die,  mother  ?  " 

"  Die  ?  not  a  bit  of  it,  my  darling.    Dr.  Bentinck 


AN  AWFULLY  FRIVOLOUS  GIRL.  81 

has  given  us  quite  a  cheerful  opinion  of  you.  He 
says  there  is  no  very  serious  injury,  and  that  you 
will  be  your  usual  self  by-and-by." 

Nora's  eyes  brightened 

"  I  am  very  glad,"  she  said.  "  I  didn't  want  to 
die.  I  don't  think  I'm  quite  fit." 

"  My  little  daughter  will  have  learnt  a  severe 
lesson  by  this  accident,"  said  Mrs.  Lorrimer  ;  "  but 
now  you  must  lie  still,  love,  and  think  of  nothing  but 
how  quickly  you  can  get  well  again." 

Nora  closed  her  eyes,  and  Mrs.  Lorrimer  sat  down 
in  an  easy  chair  by  the  bedside. 

The  next  day  the  little  girl  was  considerably 
better,  and  Mrs.  Lorrimer  proposed  that  she  and 
Jane  should  return  to  the  Towers  and  send  Molly  to 
look  after  Nora.  A  good  surgical  nurse  had  arrived 
from  town  the  evening  before ;  Molly's  services,  there- 
fore, would  only  be  of  the  lightest 

Mrs.  Lorrimer  went  into  the  morning  room,  where 
Hester  and  Annie  were  sitting  together. 

The  moment  she  did  so  Annie  jumped  up  and 
came  to  her. 

14  How  is  Nora  ?  "  she  asked. 

"She  is  much  better,  my  dear;  in  fact,  almost 
quite  like  her  old  self  to-day.  She  cannot,  of  course, 
move  without  the  greatest  pain,  but  when  she  lies 
perfectly  still  she  is  tolerably  easy." 

"  Then  I  may  go  to  see  her,  may  I  not  ? "  asked 
Annie. 

"  If  you  will  promise  to  be  very  quiet  It  would 
not  do  to  excite  her  in  any  way." 

"  There  never  was  such  a  good  nurse  as  Annie," 
exclaimed  Hester.  "She  has  a  soothing  influence 
sick  people  which  is  quite  marvellous.  Did  I 


82  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

ever  tell  you  how  she  saved  Nan's  life  yean  tgo  at 
Lavender  House  ?  " 

"  Oh,  that's  an  old  story,"  said  Annie,  laughing 
and  reddening.  "  Well,  granted  that  I  possess  a  sort 
of  mesmerism,  may  I  use  it  for  Nora's  benefit?" 

a  Certainly,  my  love,"  said  Mrs.  Lorrimer,  smiling 
affectionately  at  Annie's  bright  face. 

She  ran  off,  singing  as  she  went 

Nora  was  lying  perfectly  flat  on  the  little  bed 
which  had  been  hastily  improvised  for  her  in  the 
study.  The  room  was  now  turned  into  a  comfortable 
bedroom,  but  was  also  in  part  a  sitting-room.  A 
large  screen  effectually  shut  away  the  bedroom  part 
of  the  furniture  and  partly  screened  Nora  also. 

Annie  had  not  gone  straight  to  the  sick  room. 
She  had  rushed  first  into  the  conservatory  and  made 
frantic  mad  havoc  amongst  the  roses  there.  The 
choicest  blooms,  any  quantity  of  unopened  buds,  were 
cut  by  her  reckless  fingers.  She  gathered  a  whole 
quantity  of  maidenhair  to  mix  with  the  roses,  and 
then,  a  tender  colour  on  her  own  cheeks,  her  dark 
eyes  bright  as  well  as  soft,  she  appeared  like  a  radiant 
vision  before  the  tired,  sad  eyes  of  the  sick  child. 

Nora  was  Just  well  enough  to  feel  the  monotony 
of  her  present  position,  to  think  longingly  of  the 
life  of  active  movement  which  was  hers  at  the  Towers. 
Even  lessons  in  the  old  school-room,  even  that  hateful 
darning  and  mending  to  which  she  had  to  devote  a 
portion  of  her  time  each  day,  seemed  delightful  in 
contrast  to  her  present  inertia.  She  was  thinking  of 
Friar's  Wood  and  of  Annie's  bright  face  just  when 
Annie  herself,  looking  like  a  bit  of  the  summer 
morning,  appeared  in  view. 

*  Now,  don't  get  excited,"  said  Annie  smiling  at 


AN  AWFULLY  FRIVOLOUS  GIRL.  83 

her.  "  Yon'll  see  such  a  lot  of  me  dnring  the  next  few 
weeks  that  yon  need  not  get  into  a  state  just  because 
I've  come  into  the  room.  I  feel  that  in  a  certain 
fashion  I  am  to  blame  for  your  accident,  so  I  am 
going  to  take  your  amusements  upon  my  shoulders ; 
and  if  yon  just  allow  me  to  manage  matters,  I'll 
promise  that  you  shan't  have  a  dull  time  while  you 
are  getting  well  Have  you  a  headache  ? " 

'-'  No,  not  a  bit" 

"  That's  all  right ;  then  yon  won't  mind  my 
talking.  Are  yon  fond  of  pretty  things  ?  n 

"  Yes,  very  fond." 

"  Well,  I'll  sit  here,  just  where  yon  can  comfort- 
ably see  the  flowers  and  me.  I  expect  we'll  make  a 
very  pretty  picture,  but  you  need  not  say  so.  I 
wonder  where  there's  a  looking-glass.  Oh,  yes,  in 
that  corner,  decently  covered  with  an  antimacassar. 
Well,  then,  glass,  you  have  got  to  uncover  for  my 
benefit  I  wish  to  see  whether  I  look  pretty  or  not." 

Annie  danced  up  to  the  glass ;  Nora  could  watch 
her  each  movement 

Her  steps  were  as  light  as  a  sylph's,  nothing 
rattled  in  the  sick-room  as  she  moved  about  it.  She 
took  up  a  comb  and  re-arranged  her  dark,  curling 
hair.  She  placed  a  rose  In  her  belt,  nodded  to  her  own 
bright  image,  and  then,  seating  herself  before  a  small 
table,  began  to  arrange  the  flowers.  "  Nora,  you  can't 
think  what  a  mass  of  roses  there  are  in  the  green- 
house this  morning.  Of  course  the  garden  is  full, 
too,  but  I  did  not  wait  to  go  to  the  garden  to  get 
these  for  you.  You  can  watch  me  just  as  long  as 
you  fancy  and  then  shut  your  eyes.  These  half-open 
buds  are  to  be  placed  on  a  table  close  to  yon,  where 
you  can  smell  them.  The  other  flowers  we'll  put 


84  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

here  and  there  about  the  room.  It's  a  good  thing 
you  were  brought  into  this  pretty  study,  for  from 
where  you  lie  you  can  fancy  you  are  in  a  sitting- 
room,  and  that  you  are  just  having  a  stretch  on  the 
sofa  to  rest  yourself.  Fancy  goes  a  long  way, 
doesn't  it?" 

"I  don't  know,"  replied  Nora.  "I'm  afraid  I 
can't  fancy  that" 

Tears  filled  her  eyes  as  she  spoke. 

"  How  cool  you  look,"  she  said  presently,  "  and— 
and  active  and  happy." 

"  It  wouldn't  do  for  me  to  look  unhappy  when  I 
am  with  you,  would  it  ?  "  asked  Annie.  "  Now  tell 
me,  do  you  like  this  dress  ? " 

"  Yes,  it's  very  pretty.    What  stuff  is  It  ? " 

"  Only  pink  cambric,  trimmed  with  pink  em- 
broidery. Would  you  like  me  to  make  you  one  ?  * 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

Nora's  eyes  brightened  perceptibly. 

"  What  I  say,"  replied  Annie.  "  I  made  this  dress 
for  myself.  I  make  all  my  dresses,  for  I  am  not  at 
all  well  off;  in  short,  I  am  poor,  and  Mrs.  Willis  is  so 
sweet  and  dear  that  she  gives  me  a  couple  of  hours 
every  day  to  devote  to  needlework.  In  consequence 
I  have  got  some  pretty  things,  although  they  cost 
next  to  nothing.  Now,  I  think  you  and  I  are  some- 
thing alike.  We  are  both  dark,  and  we  have  both 
got  bright  colour.  Oh,  I  don't  mean  that  you  have 
a  bright  colour  just  now,  you  poor  little  darling; 
but  when  you  are  well,  you  are  sweet,  like  a  wild 
rose.  Suppose  I  make  you  a  pink  cambric  frock, 
and  a  white  one  and  a  blue  one  ?  I  have  got  a  white 
and  a  blue.  When  you're  well  again  you'll  look 
quite  lovely  in  them,  Nora.  What  do  you  ?ay  ?  " 


AN  AWFULLY  FRIVOLOUS  GIRL.  85 

« I'd  like  it  awfully,"  said  Nora.  "  You  are  very 
good,  very  good  ;  but  I  haven't  got  any  money.  I — 
I  am  even  poorer  than  you." 

u  Are  you  ?  How  delightful.  I  adore  poor  lady 
girls,  because  they  are  always  contriving,  and  that's 
so  interesting.  We'll  make  the  dresses  out  of  odds 
and  ends,  and  they  shan't  cost  you  a  penny." 

"  It's  very  good  of  you,"  said  Nora.  She  was  too 
weak  to  argue  and  protest,  and  the  vision  of  her 
pretty  little  self  in  alternate  dresses  of  pink  and  white 
and  blue  cambric  was  decidedly  refreshing. 

She  lay  and  looked  at  Annie  and  acknowledged 
to  herself  that  she  made  a  pretty,  a  beautiful,  picture, 
and  the  discontented  lines  round  her  mouth  vanished, 
and  the  time  did  not  seem  long. 

That  evening  Molly,  excited  and  in  high  spirits, 
arrived  on  the  scene. 

Molly  was  absolutely  trembling  as  she  came  into 
the  room  where  Nora  was  lying ;  but  although  her 
love  was  ten  times  deeper,  she  had  not  Annie's  mar- 
vellous tact,  and  soon  contrived  to  tire  poor  Nora 
dreadfully.  The  nurse  seeing  this  sent  her  away,  and 
Molly  came  back  to  Hester  with  a  very  crestfallen 
expression  of  face. 

"  I  can't  make  out  how  it  Is,"  she  said ;  *  but  Nora 
does  not  seem  a  bit  glad  to  see  me." 

"  Oh,  nonsense,"  said  Hester ;  a  what  do  you 
mean  ? " 

Annie  was  sitting  in  a  corner  of  the  room  busily 
engaged  over  Henry  Kingsley's  novel,  "  Geoffrey 
Hamlyn."  She  did  not  raise  her  eyes,  but  bent  her 
curly  head  still  lower  over  the  fascinating  pages.  Nan 
had  gone  to  spend  a  few  days  at  the  Towers,  and  the 
great  house  at  the  Grange  seemed  very  quiet  and  still 


86  RED  ROSE  AND  FIGEK  LILV. 

Molly  sank  down  Into  a  chair  near  Hester. 

"  I  have  been  so  excited  about  this  meeting,"  she 
said.  "  Nora  is  almost  ray  twin-sister,  and  I  have 
suffered  so  terribly  about  her.  I  cannot  tell  you 
the  relief  and  joy  of  being  allowed  to  come  here  to 
look  after  her,  but  now  I  fear  I  shall  be  next  to  no 
good." 

"Well,  you'll  be  no  end  of  good  to  me,"  said 
Hester ;  "  and,  of  course,  Nora  will  like  to  have  you 
by-and-by,  but  she  is  still  very  weak  and  cannot  bear 
the  least  excitement" 

"Bat  nurse  tells  me  that  yon,  Annie,  spent  some 
hours  In  her  room  to-day." 

At  these  words  Annie  sprang  to  her  feet,  and 
•  Geoffrey  Hamlyn  "  fell  with  a  bang  to  the  floor. 

"  I  did  spend  hours  in  her  room,"  she  said,  "  and 
I  don't  think  I  tired  her ;  but,  then,  perhaps  you 
kissed  her  a  lot,  Molly?" 

tt  Kissed  her  ?  "  exclaimed  Molly  ;  «  I  should 
think  so,  at  least  a  hundred  times." 

0  Oh,  good  gracious,  how  dreadfully  fatiguing  for 
a  sick  person.  Well,  yon  see,  I  didn't  kiss  her  once, 
nor  even  touch  her." 

"  But  yon  aren't  her  surter,"  said  Molly. 

"  No,  no ;  and  that  Is  the  reason  that  I  am  a  very 
good  person  to  be  with  her,  because  I  amuse  her 
without  exciting  her.  All  I  did  to-day  was  to  sit 
In  the  room  where  ihe  could  see  me,  and  arrange 
some  flowers  and  have  a  little  talk  about  dress- 
making." 

Molly  opened  her  eyes  in  astonishment.  Nora 
had  been  at  the  brink  of  death.  Had  not  Molly 
spent  a  whole  night  In  fervent  and  passionate  prayers 
for  her  recovery  ?  Did  not  Nora  bve  Molly,  and  did 


AN  AWFULLY  FRIVOLOUS  GIRL.  87 

aot  Molly  love  Nora  as  only  loving  sisters  can  love  ? 
and  yet  Molly  exhausted  poor  Nora,  while  Annie 
Forest,  who  was  a  stranger,  soothed  her. 

MoBy  looked  at  Annie  now  without  In  the  least 
comprehending  her,  and  for  the  first  time  In  all  her 
gentle  life  a  distinct  setitation  of  jealousy  was  aroused 
within  her. 

Annie  left  the  room  a  moment  later,  and  Hester 
turned  to  Molly. 

"  I  see  you  don't  understand  Annie,"  she  said. 

•  Yes,  I'm  sure  I  do  ;  what  an  awfully  frivolous 
girl  she  must  be.  Fancy  her  talking  of  dress  to 
Nora,  and  she  so  111." 

11  But  it  did  Nora  heaps  of  good ;  nurse  said  she 
was  quite  jolly  this  afternoon,  and  that  Annie  was 
the  companion  of  all  others  for  her." 

u  Don't  say  that  again,  Hester,"  said  Molly ;  « it 
makes  me  feel  quite  wicked" 

«I  know  well,"  replied  Hester,  "that  Annie  is 
thoughtless." 

"Thoughtless?  I  should  think  ao;  but  for  her 
Nora  would  never  have  been  hurt* 

"But  she  has  the  warmest  heart  in  the  world," 
continued  Hester.  "  I  did  not  understand  her  for  a 
long  time.  Indeed,  Molly,  I  don't  mind  telling  you 
thit  once  I  hated  her ;  bat,  oh,  if  you  could  only 
see  Annie  at  her  best.  She  can  be — yes,  she  can  be 
noble," 

Molly  stared  in  non-comprehension. 


CHAPTER    XI 

THE    DIAMOND    RING. 

THOSE  of  my  readers  who  have  read  "  A  World  of 
Girls  "  will  know  all  about  the  early  story  of  Annie 
Forest ;  but,  to  those  who  have  not,  I  may  as  well 
explain  that  she  was  a  motherless  girl,  that  she  had 
been  in  her  day  a  sad  tomboy,  that  she  had  a  father 
living,  but  that  it  was  absolutely  necessary  for  her 
before  long  to  earn  her  own  living.  She  was  still  at 
school,  however,  although  she  now  occupied  the  post 
there  of  pupil-teacher.  Mrs.  Willis,  the  head-mistress 
of  Lavender  House,  the  school  where  Annie  was 
educated,  was  her  warm  and  devoted  friend.  Mrs. 
Willis  loved  all  her  pupils  and  had  an  extraordinary 
influence  over  them,  but  Annie  was  almost  like  hei 
adopted  child. 

She  stood  now  in  the  wide,  cool  hall  at  the  Grange, 
and  reflected  for  a  moment  as  to  what  she  should  do. 
She  then  ran  lightly  up  to  her  pretty  bedroom,  and, 
opening  her  tiunk,  began  to  rummage  eagerly  among 
its  contents.  Annie  would  not  be  Annie  if  she  were 
not  the  most  impulsive  creature  in  the  world.  She 
meant  to  devote  herself  to  Nora  ;  she  had  a  great  gift 
for  reading  character,  and  a  quick  glance  showed  her 
how  best  she  might  amuse  this  little  girl.  Nora  was 
pretty,  but  Nora  was  not  richly  endowed  with  pretty 
frocks.  Annie  felt  sure  that  she  would  arouse  the 
keenest  sympathy  in  the  sick  girl  if  she  used  her 
skilful  fingers  to  cover  the  defects  in  Nora's  ward- 
robe. She  had  made  her  own  cambric  frocks,  and 


THE  DIAMOND  RINQ.  89 

Imagined  that  she  had  plenty  of  stuff  Li  her  trunk 
to  make  similar  ones  for  Nora  ;  she  saw,  to  her 
dismay,  however,  that  she  had  left  the  cambric  be- 
hind her  at  school ;  and,  as  Mrs.  Willis  was  away, 
and  Lavender  House  was  shut  up  during  the  summer 
vacation,  it  would  be  impossible  for  her  to  send  for 
It  She  had  only  a  few  shillings  in  her  purse ;  she 
was  well  aware  that  Nora  was  possessed  of  no  money. 
How,  then,  could  she  redeem  her  promise  ?  Annie 
could  not  bring  herself  to  ask  Hester  to  help  her,  and 
yet,  at  the  same  time,  it  would  never,  never  do  to  dis- 
appoint Nora!  Annie  had  brought  herself  to  consider 
Nora  her  own  special  patient.  She  had  spent  an  hour 
with  her  in  the  morning  and  nearly  two  hours  in  the 
afternoon,  and  during  the  afternoon  visit  the  girls  had 
talked  a  good  deal  about  the  frocks.  It  was  arranged 
between  them  that  they  were  to  be  surprise  frocks, 
and  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lorrimer  were  to  know  nothing 
about  them  until  they  saw  Nora  well  once  more  and 
arrayed  in  the  prettiest  of  the  three.  Annie  had 
hunted  up  some  fashion-books,  and  had  consulted 
Nora  about  the  shape  and  the  cut  of  the  sleeves, 
and  the  way  the  skirt  was  to  be  hung  and  the  em- 
broidery sewn  on.  Both  girls  had  been  animated 
over  the  discussion,  and  Nora  had  been  too  interested 
to  feel  fatigue. 

Well,  that  happened  a  few  hours  ago;  now  Annie, 
on  her  knees,  bent  over  her  empty  trunk  with  an  ex- 
pression of  keen  dismay. 

What  was  she  to  do?  How  could  she  possibly 
raise  the  money  necessary  to  the  purchase  of  the 
cambric  ?  She  calculated  that  the  cambric  and  em- 
broidery necessary  for  the  making  of  three  simple 
dresses  would  cost  from  twenty-five  to  thirty  shilling* 


9O  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

This  was  not  a  large  sum,  but  everything  is  by  pro* 
portion,  and  for  poor  Annie,  with  five  shillings  in  her 
purse  and  very  little  chance  of  any  more  money 
coming  to  her  until  the  end  of  her  visit  to  the  Grange, 
thirty  shillings  seemed  absolutely  nnattainable. 

"But  I  must  get  it  somehow  1"  she  murmured, 
flinging  herself  on  the  floor  by  her  open  trunk  as 
she  spoke.  "  I'm  not  going  to  be  beaten  by  a  little 
paltry  sum  like  that  I  I  promised  Nora  the  frocks, 
and  she  shall  have  them  I  I  didn't  care  a  bit  for 
Nora  yesterday — she  didn't  suit  me,  and  I  thought 
her  affected;  but  if  I  hadn't  been  so  desperately 
thoughtless,  she'd  have  been  well  now;  and,  as  I 
have  been  in  part  the  cause  of  her  accident,  I'm 
simply  bound  to  look  after  her.  Have  those  frocks 
she  must  1  Poor  little  bit  of  frivolity,  nothing  in  the 
world  will  soothe  her  nerves  so  much  as  seeing  me 
making  them  for  her.  But  that  money — that  thirty 
shillings  1  Gh.dask  that  thirty  shillings!  Why  should 
a  mean  little  sum  like  that  worry  a  girl  almost  into 
fits  ?  Get  it,  I  will;  and  ask  Hester  to  help  me,  I 
won't  I  The  frocks  aro  to  be  a  secret  between  Nora 
and  me ;  the  secret  will  be  half  the  fun.  Now,  how 
am  I  to  get  the  money  ?  Have  I  anything  to  sell  ? " 

Annie  rose  from  the  floor,  where  she  had  seated 
herself,  and,  going  to  a  drawer,  opened  it  She  took 
out  a  little  leather  box,  and  looked  anxiously  at 
its  contents.  There  were  a  few  treasures  there,  dear 
from  association,  but  not  of  a  valuable  sort  There 
was  a  silver  brooch,  shaped  like  a  horn,  with  a  little 
bell  attached ;  a  schoolfellow  had  brought  it  to  her 
from  Switzerland  ;  it  probably  cost  a  franc,  and, 
although  Annie  admired  it  immensely  on  her  neck, 
ahe  did  not  believe  any  jeweller  would  give  he* 


THE  DIAMOND  RING:  91 

sixpence  for  it  Then  there  was  a  basket  beautifully 
rarved  ont  of  an  apricot-stone,  and  a  narrow  silver 
chain  broken  In  many  parts  ;  and  there  was  a  bog-oak 
brooch  and  an  old  jet  bracelet.  Annie  also  possessed 
a  gold  locket  and  chain  which  she  had  won  as  a  prize 
on  a  certain  memorable  occasion,  but  this  treasure  she 
had  also  stupidly  left  behind  her.  How  provoking  I 
She  had  really  nothing  she  could  sell  for  thirty 
shillings.  But  stay,  she  had  forgotten.  She  coloured 
high  as  a  memory  came  to  her.  She  had  one  article 
of  solid  value — a  ring.  In  one  sense  it  was  not  hers  ; 
in  another  it  was.  It  was  a  gold  ring,  with  a  single 
diamond  ;  this  ring  had  belonged  to  Annie  Forest's 
mother.  On  her  dying  bed  she  had  given  the  ring  to 
Mrs,  Willis.  Oae  day  Mrs.  Willis  had  shown  it  to 
Annie,  had  yielded  to  Annie's  entreaties  that  she 
might  borrow  It  for  this  visit  to  the  Grange,  and 
had  told  her  that,  although  she  could  not  part  with 
her  mother's  last  gift  during  her  lifetime,  she  would 
leave  the  ring  to  Annie  in  her  will. 

With  her  dark  eyes  full  of  excitement,  Annie  now 
took  the  ring  oat  of  its  little  morocco  case  and  looked 
at  It 

She  had  meant  to  wear  it  proudly  on  her  finger 
during  her  stay  at  the  Grange  ;  but,  in  the  excitement 
of  passing  events,  had  forgotten  to  do  so  up  to  the 
present  time.  The  ring  was  of  value ;  no  one  had 
seen  it  on  her  finger,  therefore  no  one  would  miss  it 
It  occurred  to  Annie  that  she  might  ask  a  jeweller  to 
lend  her  thirty  shillings  on  the  ring.  With  this  thirty 
shillings  she  could  buy  the  stuff  for  Nora's  frocks ; 
and  as  her  father  always  sent  her  a  pound  on  her 
birthday,  and  that  birthday  was  only  a  little  over  a 
month  away,  she  thought  that  she  might  manage  to 


92  R&D  ROSE  AND    TlGBR  L/LT. 

scrape  together  thirty  shillings  to  redeem  the  ring 
before  she  returned  to  school. 

Annie's  mind  was  quickly  made  up.  She  would 
pawn  the  ring  to  someone,  and  trust  to  her  lucky  star 
to  get  it  back  before  she  returned  to  Lavender  House. 
She  knew  well  that  Mrs.  Willis  would  ask  her  for  it 
as  soon  as  ever  she  went  back  to  school  Mrs.  Willis 
was  a  person  who  never  forgot :  big  things  and  small 
things  alike  found  a  place  in  her  memory ;  but  long 
before  then  Annie  would,  of  course,  have  the  ring  in 
her  possession. 

Having  made  up  her  mind  to  sell  it,  she  wondered 
how  she  could  accomplish  this  feat  She  would  have 
not  only  to  sell  the  ring,  but  also  to  buy  the  cambric 
and  embroidery  without  anyone  knowing  anything 
about  it.  The  secret  would  lose  half  its  fascination  if 
anybody  guessed.  Annie  thought  anxiously  for  a 
moment,  then  an  idea  came  to  her.  Nan  had  talked 
a  good  deal  about  her  old  nurse,  Annie  was  a  prime 
favourite  with  nurse,  who  always  considered  that  she 
owed  Annie  a  good  deal  for  having  rescued  her 
darling  from  the  gipsies  some  years  ago.  Perhaps 
nurse  would  help  Annie  now;  she  resolved  to  go 
and  sound  the  old  woman. 

Putting  the  ring  in  its  morocco  case,  she  opened 
the  baize  door  which  led  to  the  nursery  part  of  the 
house,  and  soon  found  herself  in  Mrs.  Martins 
apartments.  Mrs.  Martin  was  known  by  three  dif- 
ferent appellations :  to  Hester  she  was  nurse,  or 
nursey,  to  Sir  John  Thornton  she  was  Patty,  but 
to  the  servants  and  to  strangers  she  was  always 
spoken  of  as  Mrs.  Martin.  She  was  extremely 
punctilious  as  to  the  manner  in  which  she  waa 
Addressed ;  and  now,  as  Annie  entered  her  room 


THE  DIAMOND  RING.  95 

she  wondered  which  of  her  three  titles  would  best 
propitiate  her. 

"  Well,  my  dear,  what  do  you  want  ? "  said  the 
old  lady,  looking  up  with  a  pleased  smile  from  her 
knitting  as  Annie's  pretty  head  was  pushed  roguishly 
round  the  door.  "  Oh,  come  now,  Miss  Forest ;  I 
know  your  collogueing  ways.  But  you  ought  to  be 
in  bed,  my  dear,  for  it's  past  ten  o'clock." 

"And  so  ought  you  to  be  in  bed,  you  dear, 
naughty,  old  thing,"  said  Annie ;  "  but  you  know 
people  don't  always  do  what  they  ought.  If  going 
to  bed  is  what  I  ought  to  do  at  the  present  moment, 
you  ought  to  do  the  same,  nursey.  May  I  call  you 
nursey  ?  " 

"  Well,  Miss  Annie,  you're  almost  like  one  of  the 
family ;  but  still  I'm  properly  only  nurse  to  my  own 
two  bairns — Miss  Hetty  and  Miss  Nan." 

"  And  this  is  a  motherless  bairn  who  would  like 
you  to  be  nursey  to  her,"  said  Annie,  seating  herself 
on  a  low  hassock  at  the  old  woman's  feet  and  looking 
into  her  face. 

"Well,  and  nursey  it  shall  be,"  said  Mrs.  Martin. 
"  Eh,  but  God  has  given  you  a  very  bonny  face,  my 
love." 

Annie  took  up  one  of  the  horny  hands,  and  rubbed 
it  affectionately  against  her  soft  cheek. 

"Nurse,"  she  said,  "I  am  quite  in  trouble.  I 
wonder  if  I  might  tell  you  a  secret  ?  " 

"  Well,  dear,  if  you  like  to  trust  me,  safe  it  shall 
be.  Inviolate  it  shall  be  kept,  Miss  Annie,  and  you 
know  that  violet's  the  colour  of  truth." 

"  Of  course  I  do,  you  dear  old  thing.  What  a  won- 
derful comfort  it  is  to  talk  to  you.  I  knew  you'd  let  ma 
confide  in  yon,  and  it  will  be  such  a  load  off  my  mind.* 


94  R&&  ROSE  AND  TJGBK  LILY. 

u  My  dear,  I  hope  you  haven't  been  at  any  mad 
pranks.  The  young  ladies  of  the  present  day  arc 
wonderful  for  audaciousness." 

Annie  sighed. 

*  I  wish  I  wasn't  audacious,"  she  said ;  *  and  I 
wish  I  wasn't  thoughtless  and  reckless.     I'm  always 
meaning  to  be  kind  to  people,  and  somehow  or  other 
I'm  always  kind  in  the  wrong  way ;   it's  very,  very 
trying." 

Annie's  pretty  eyes  filled  with  real  tears  of 
contrition. 

"  You're  but  young,  my  bairn,"  said  Mrs.  Martin, 
u  and  the  heart's  in  the  right  place ;  anyone  can  &ee 
that  who  looks  at  you,  Miss  Annie." 

"  Nurse,  you  are  a  comfort  to  me.  Now  I  will 
tell  you  my  trouble.  At  the  picnic  the  other  day 
I  got  into  a  state  of  mind  because  little  Boris 
Lorrimer  had  not  come,  and  I  confided  in  Kitty 
Lorrimer  and  went  off  to  fetch  him,  and  Kitty  pro- 
mised she  would  not  tell  where  I  had  gone  until  I 
had  brought  him  back ;  but  when  I  got  to  the  Towers 
I  was  very  hot — very,  very  hot  with  my  long  walk, 
and  I  found  that  Boris  did  not  wish  to  come  back 
with  me,  and  I  forgot  all  about  my  promise  to  Kitty, 
and  stayed  at  the  Towers  for  the  rest  of  the  day ; 
but  poor  Kitty  kept  her  word  and  did  not  tell,  and 
Nora  got  cross  with  her,  and  climbed  up  the  beech 
tree  after  her,  and  crept  out  on  to  the  rotten  bough, 
and  so  got  the  dreadful  fall  which  has  made  her  so 
ill  Nora  would  not  have  met  with  this  terrible 
accident  bnt  for  me ;  so  I  have  taken  upon  myself 
to  amuse  her,  and  I  promised  to  make  her  three 
dresses." 

•  Sakes  alive  I    Three  ? "  interrupted  Mrs.  Martin ; 


THE  DIAMOND  RING.  95 

*  and  why  three,  Miss  Annie  ?  Wouldn't  one  be 
enough  to  content  her  ? " 

"  No,  nursey,  no  ;  three  cambric  dresses  or  nothing. 
I  promised  to  make  them,  and  I  thought  I  had  the 
cambric  and  embroidery  in  my  trunk,  but  when  I 
looked  I  found  I  had  left  It  all  behind  me  at  school 
You  can't  think  how  upset  I  am  about  it,  for  I  must 
keep  my  promise  to  Nora,  and  Nora  has  got  no 
money,  and  I  have  only  five  shillings,  which  I  must 
keep  for  stamps  and  odds  and  ends;  and  I  would 
not  ask  Hester  or  Nan  to  lend  me  sixpence  for  the 
world" 

"  But  why  not,  my  dear  ?  I  am  sure  Miss  Hetty 
would  be  proud  to  oblige." 

"  No,  nurse,  it  must  not  be,"  said  Annie  ;  «  Hester 
is  to  know  nothing  about  the  frocks,  and  Nan  is  to 
know  nothing  and  Molly  is  to  know  nothing.  The 
fun  of  the  thing  is  its  being  a  great,  great  secret. 
Why,  the  making  of  those  frocks  in  the  room  with 
Nora  and  only  Nora  knowing  ;  why,  the  mystery  of 
the  thing  will  almost  cure  her,  it  will,  really.  Oh, 
nursey,  nursey,"  patting  Mrs.  Martin  excitedly  as  she 
spoke,  "  you  must,  you  shall  help  me." 

"  And  you  want  me  to  lend  you  the  money,  my 
pet  ? " 

"  No ;  how  can  you  imagine  such  a  thing.  But 
I'll  tell  you  what  I  want  you  to  do.  1  want  you  to 
get  up  early  to-morrow  morning,  quite  early,  and  to 
make  one  of  the  grooms  drive  you  into  Norton- 
bury." 

"  Sakes  alive  1  What  for  ?  I'm  not  used  to  the 
air  without  my  breakfast." 

"I'll  get  up  and  get  you  your  breakfast  I'll  boil 
the  kettle  here,  and  make  your  tea  and  toast  you 


g6  R&D  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

bread  You  must  go  to  Nortonbury,  and  you  must 
be  back  between  ten  and  eleven  o' clock." 

"And  when  I  go  what  am  I  to  do  there,  my 
dear  ?  Oh,  dear,  dear,  the  ways  of  the  young  of  the 
present  day  are  masterful  beyond  belie£  You  make 
me  all  of  a  quiver,  Miss  Annie." 

"  I  knew  you'd  rise  to  it,"  said  Annie.  B I  felt 
if  there  were  a  soul  in  this  world  who  would  pull  me 
out  of  the  horrid  scrape  I  have  got  myself  into,  it 
would  be  you,  nursey." 

u  Well,  my  love,  you  have  got  a  blarneying  tongue, 
and  no  mistake ;  but  now,  when  I  do  get  to  Norton- 
bury,  what  am  I  to  do  ?  " 

Annie  pulled  the  morocco  case  out  of  her  pocket 
She  opened  it,  and  slipped  the  ring  on  Mrs.  Martin's 
little  finger. 

"  You  are  to  sell  that,"  she  said ;  "  or,  rather— 
no,  you  are  not  to  sell  it  for  the  world — but  you  are 
to  borrow  thirty  shillings  on  it." 

"  My  word !  Is  it  to  the  pawn-shop  you  expect 
me  to  go,  Miss  Forest  ?  * 

"How  nasty  of  you  to  say  Miss  Forest  I'm 
Annie  Forest,  in  great  trouble,  and  looking  to  you  as 
my  last  comfort  You  are  to  borrow  thirty  shillings  on 
that  beautiful  diamond  ring.  I  don't  mind  where  you 
get  it ;  and  then  you  are  to  buy  me  seven  yards  of 
pink  cambric,  and  seven  yards  of  white  cambric,  and 
seven  yards  of  blue  cambric.  These  shades,  do  you 
see  ?  And  I  want  embroidery  to  match.  I  have  put 
the  number  of  yards  on  this  slip  of  paper,  and  a  list 
of  buttons  and  hooks  and  waistbands  and  linings. 
Oh,  and,  of  course,  cottons  to  match.  Now,  will  you 
or  won't  you  ?  Will  you  be  an  angel  or  won't  you  I 
That's  the  plain  question  I  have  got  to  ask." 


'  YOU    ARE  TO   BORROW   THIRTY   SHILLINGS   ON   THAT   BEAUTIFUL 

DIAMOND  RING"'  (p.  96). 


TUB  LAND  OP  PERHAPS.  97 

Mtff  the  pawn-shop  that  gets  over  me,  Miss 
Annle.» 

"  Oh,  pUast  don't  let  It  get  over  you.  What  can 
the  pawnbroker  do  to  you  ?  Most  people  call  him 
uncle,  so  I  expect  he's  awfully  good-natured." 

"  Uncle,  Indeed,"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Martin,  tossing 
her  head ;  "It's  a  word  you  shouldn't  know,  Miss 
Annie  Forest." 

"  But  why  shouldn't  I  ?  I  never  heard  that  uncles 
were  wicked,  except  the  one  who  killed  the  babes 
in  the  wood.  Now  you  will  go ;  you  will  be  an 
angel  t  I  know  this  special  uncle  who  is  to  lend 
money  on  my  ring  will  be  delightful  I " 


CHAPTER    XII. 

THE  LAND  OF  PERHAPS 

THERJ5  are  some  people  who  always  get  their  way 
In  life.  They  are  by  no  means  the  best  people,  nor 
the  most  amiable,  nor  the  most  thoughtful  Some- 
times, and  not  a  very  rare  sometimes  either,  the  poor, 
thoughtful  people  go  to  the  wall,  when  the  thought- 
less and  impulsive  and  careless  come  triumphantly 
out  of  their  difficulties. 

There  never  was  a  girl  who  got  into  a  greater 
number  of  scrapes  than  Annie  Forest ;  but  neither 
was  there  ever  a  girl  who  managed  to  right  herself 
more  quickly.  She  knew  the  art  of  twisting 
other  people  round  her  little  finger.  Having 
perfoimed  this  feat  to  perfection  on  Mrs.  Martin, 
alias  Patty,  alias  nursey,  she  went  happily  to  bed, 
knowing  that  all  would  be  right  for  the  present,  and 


THB  LAND  OF  PERHAPS.  97 

•It's  the  pawn-shop  that  gets  over  me,  Miss 
Annie," 

"  Oh,  fUaut  don't  let  it  get  over  you.  What  can 
the  pawnbroker  do  to  you  ?  Most  people  call  him 
uncle,  so  I  expect  he's  awfully  good-natured." 

"  Uncle,  indeed,"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Martin,  tossing 
her  head;  "ifs  a  word  you  shouldn't  know,  Miss 
Annie  Forest." 

"  But  why  shouldn't  I  ?  I  never  heard  that  uncles 
were  wicked,  except  the  one  who  killed  the  babes 
in  the  wood.  Now  you  will  go ;  you  will  be  an 
angel  I  I  know  this  special  uncle  who  is  to  lend 
money  on  my  ring  will  be  delightful  1 " 


CHAPTER    XII. 

THE  LAND  OF  PERHAPi 

THERE  ar»  some  people  who  always  get  their  way 
in  life.  They  are  by  no  means  the  best  people,  nor 
the  most  amiable,  nor  the  most  thoughtful  Some- 
times, and  not  a  very  rare  sometimes  either,  the  poor, 
thoughtful  people  go  to  the  wall,  when  the  thought- 
less and  impulsive  and  careless  come  triumphantly 
out  of  thdr  difficulties. 

There  oever  was  a  girl  who  got  into  a  greater 
number  of  scrapes  than  Annie  Forest;  but  neither 
was  there  ever  a  girl  who  managed  to  right  herself 
more  quickly.  She  knew  the  art  of  twisting 
other  people  round  her  little  finger.  Having 
perfoimed  this  feat  to  perfection  on  Mrs.  Martin, 
alias  Patty,  alias  nursey,  she  went  happily  to  bed, 
knowing  that  all  would  be  right  for  the  present,  and 


RED  ROSE 


TIGER  LILY. 


never  giving  a  thought 
hour  when   she  must 
Mrs.  Willis. 

Annie  rose  in  good 
upon  herself  the  prepar 
She  lit  a  fire  in  the 
toasted  her  bread  with 
the  tea  for  her  to  drink 

Mrs.  Martin  started 
with  many  fervent  bla 
returned  in  a  high  stat 

The  parcel  of  camr 
Annie  cut  out  the  f 


the  evil  but  still  distant 
her  mother's  ring  to 

m  the  morning,  and  took 
.  of  Mrs.  Martin's  breakfast 
lady's   sitting-room,  and 
own  fair  hands,  and  made 

a  her  journey  to  Nortonbury 
igs  from  Annie,  who  then 
content  to  her  own  room, 
c  arrived  in  due  time,  and 
t   of   the   three   frocks   that 


morning. 

In  order  to  keep  t  ir  secret  quite  to  themselves, 
Nora  and  Annie  decied  to  keep  the  door  of  the 
library  locked  while  ey  were  at  work.  This 
arrangement  was  deli.at  il  to  Nora,  but  it  irritated 
Molly  not  a  little.  \Ve  she  came  to  see  her  sister, 
to  be  greeted  by  a  locj<^  door — and  to  hear  Annie's 
;rom  within,  "  Oh,  we're  so 
oily  asthore.  Don't  disturb 
2's  a  love,'  and  when  this 
livery  laughter  from  Nora — 
poor  Molly  felt  herse  d  2cidedly  out  in  the  cold. 

Jealousy  was  for  i  e  first  time  fiercely  stirred 
in  her  gentle  breas  and  she  shed  some  tears  in 
secret  over  the  char;  in  Nora,  who  had  hitherto 
clung  to  her  and  lo  her  better  than  anyone  else 
in  the  world. 

But  what  will  nc  a  rather  frivolous  little  heart 
do  for  the  sake  of  a  retty  dress  ? 

Nora  in  her  own  ay  was  as  thoughtless  as  Annie, 
and  it  never  occur:!  to  either  of  them  as  even 


clear  voice  singing  c 
busy,  you  darling  of 
us  for  the  present,  \ 
remark  was  followed  i 


THE  LAND  OF  PERHAPS.  99 

possible  that  Molly  should  be  pained  by  the  fact  of 
the  locked  door. 

A  fortnight  passed  away.  The  pink  dress  and 
the  white  were  both  finished  and  the  blue  was  rapidly 
approaching  completion,  when  one  day  the  whole 
party  at  the  Grange  were  considerably  electrified  and 
their  attention  turned  into  a  completely  new  quarter 
by  a  letter  which  arrived  for  Hester  from  Sir  John 
Thornton. 

After  writing  on  various  subjects,  he  concluded 
his  lengthy  epistle  as  follows : — 

"  I  shall  not  be  home  for  another  week.  For  some  reasons 
I  am  sorry  for  this  delay  ;  but  when  I  explain  matters  to  you, 
my  dear  Hester,  on  the  occasion  of  my  return,  you  will,  I  am 
sure,  agree  with  me  that  my  absence  from  home  is,  under  the 
circumstances,  allowable.  In  the  meantime,  I  have  not  for- 
gotten that  Nan's  birthday  is  on  the  I5th  of  August,  and  that 
that  date  is  only  a  week  distant.  If  in  any  way  possible,  I 
shall  return  either  on  the  fifteenth  or  the  evening  of  the  day 
before ;  but,  meanwhile,  I  give  you  carte  blanche  to  celebrate 
the  auspicious  event  in  any  manner  you  like.  You  need  spare 
no  expense  to  make  the  day  as  truly  festive  to  yourself  and 
your  young  friends  as  you  possibly  can.  I  enclose  in  this 
letter  a  blank  cheque  to  which  I  have  affixed  my  signature. 
You  may  fill  it  in  for  any  sum  within  reason,  and  then  if  you 
take  it  to  the  bank  at  Nortonbury  it  will  be  cashed  for  you. 
Buy  Nan  a  handsome  present  from  me,  and  please  choose  pre- 
sents for  Annie  Forest  and  all  the  Lorrimer  children.  I  am  sorry 
to  hear  bad  rumours  with  regard  to  the  Squire,  and  that  there  is 
a  possibility  of  the  Towers  being  soon  in  the  market;  but  I  trust 
these  rumours  are  either  grossly  exaggerated  or  without  any 
foundation.  I  am  sorry,  also,  to  hear  that  Nora  Lorrimer  has  met 
with  an  accident,  but  am  glad  that  you  are  taking  care  of  her,  as  I 
know  by  experience  that  no  one  could  have  a  kinder  nurse  than 
my  good  little  Hetty.  Get  every  possible  thing  yon  can  want, 
my  love,  for  Nan's  birthday.  Make  it  a  festival  to  be  long 
remembered  by  yon  all  Set  your  wits  to  work  to  make  the 
day  a  really  brilliant  one,  and  expect  your  loving  fcther,  if  not 


ioo  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

to  share  in  the  whole  of  the  festivity,  at  least  to  be  present  at 
a  portion  of  it 

"  Now  good-bye,  my  dear  Hester  ;  give  my  love  to  Nan, 
and  remember  me  kindly  to  your  young  friend,  Miss  Forest.— 
Believe  me,  your  affectionate  father,  «  JOHN  THORNTON." 

Hester  received  this  letter  at  breakfast  time.  She 
read  it  through  gravely — not  once,  but  twice.  Annie's 
gay  voice,  her  peals  of  merry  laughter,  and  her  gay 
and  irresistibly  funny  speeches  were  diverting  the 
attention  of  Molly,  and  to  a  certain  extent  of  Nan ; 
but  Nan  knew  the  handwriting  on  the  envelope.  She 
was  also  well  aware  of  the  fact  that  the  birthday, 
when  she  would  have  the  glorious  privilege  of  count- 
ing nine  years  as  her  own,  was  close  at  hand. 
When  Hester,  therefore,  folded  up  the  letter,  she 
called  to  her  from  the  other  end  of  the  table. 

"Toss  it  over,  Hetty,"  she  said.  «I  know  It's 
from  the  Dad  ;  let  us  hear  what  he  says." 

a  Yes,  it  is  from  father,"  replied  Hester  In  a  grave 
voice. 

"  May  not  I  read  what  he  says  ?  " 

a  The  beginning  part  Is  business." 

"  Well,  I'll  skip  the  business  ;  you  can  point  out 
where  the  fun  begins.  What  are  you  looking  so 
mysterious  and  solemn  about  ?  Why  may  not  I  read 
the  letter  ?  " 

Nan  looked  almost  cross  ;  Hester  was  disturbed 
She  showed  this  by  slipping  the  letter  into  her  pocket. 
This  fact  aroused  Annie's  curiosity,  who  looked  at 
her  with  sparkling  eyes  full  of  mischief. 

"  You  are  a  cross-patch,"  exclaimed  Nan  in  her 
most  spoilt  tone.  "  I  never  knew  such  a  thing.  Is 
not  a  father's  letter  meant  for  one  child  as  well  M 
for  another  ?  n 


THE  LAND  OF  PERHAPS.  101 

"No,  Nan,  dear,  not  on  this  occasion,"  said 
Hester  In  a  firm  tone.  M  Now,  try  not  to  be  silly ; 
finish  your  breakfast,  and  I  will  speak  to  you  after- 
wards." 

Nan  pouted. 

"When  is  Sir  John  coming  back,  Hester?' 
inquired  Molly. 

"  In  about  a  week,"  replied  Hester. 

41 A  week,1*  shouted  Nan  suddenly  recovering  her 
good  humour.  "  Hurrah  1  my  birthday  will  be  In  a 
week  My  dear,  good  girls  all  of  you,  I  am  getting 
elderly  as  fast  as  possible.  Til  be  nine  in  a  week ; 
is'nt  that  scrumptious  ?  Did  Dad  say  anything  about 
my  birthday  in  that  mysterious  letter,  Hetty  ?  " 

"  He  b  coming  home  for  your  birthday/'  replied 
Hester. 

"Good,  kind,  considerate  old  gentleman,"  re- 
sponded Nan  in  her  most  flippant  voice.  *  Did  he 
say  anything  more  about  that  great  and  auspicious 
event,  Hetty  ?  " 

"  He  said  a  great  deal  more  about  it ;  in  fact,  the 
largest  part  of  his  letter  was  about  it ;  but  I'm  not 
going  to  talk  it  over  now.  I  propose  that  we  all  go 
to  Nora's  room  after  breakfast  and  discuss  the  letter. 
There  is  a  good  deal  to  discuss,  and  it  is  very 
exciting,"  continued  Hester,  a  flush  of  brilliant  colour 
coming  into  her  cheeks. 

The  news  that  there  was  a  good  deal  to  discuss 
of  an  exciting  character  restored  even  Nan's  good 
humour.  Breakfast  was  hurried  over,  and  Annie 
Forest  and  Nan  rushed  off  to  Nora's  room  to  prepare 
her  for  the  fact  that  she  was  soon  expected  to  hold 
a  Uvfo,  and  that  the  subject  under  discussion  was 
likely  to  be  of  a  very  rousing  character. 


102  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

Molly  lingered  behind  In  the  breakfast-room ;  she 
looked  anxiously  at  Hester,  who  avoided  her  eyes. 
Hester  did  not  wish  to  say  anything  to  make  Molly 
unhappy,  and  she  knew  that  her  father's  allusion 
to  the  possible  sale  of  the  Towers  would  fill  the  poor 
little  girl's  heart  with  the  most  acute  misery. 

Making  a  great  effort,  therefore,  to  fight  down  a 
nameless  apprehension  on  her  own  account,  for  what 
important  business  could  be  keeping  Sir  John  so  long 
away  from  home,  she  said  in  a  cheerful  voice — 

"  Now,  Molly,  we're  not  going  to  croak,  nor  spend 
the  day  imagining  all  kinds  of  unpleasant  things. 
Father  has  written  me  a  long  letter,  and  there  are 
some  things  in  it  which  I  don't  quite  like ;  but  I  am 
not  going  to  talk  them  over  at  present  All  the  end 
of  the  letter  Is  taken  up  with  Nan's  birthday,  and 
that  Is  the  matter  we  have  to  discuss  just  now. 
Come  along  now' to  the  library,  and  let's  get  it  over." 

Nora  was  still  lying  flat  on  her  back ;  but  all  pain 
had  long  left  her,  and  she  was  practically  quite  well 

The  subject  of  the  letter  was  therefore  discussed 
with  Intense  animation  by  the  five  eager  girls. 

Unlimited  money,  any  amount  of  presents,  and 
carte  blanche  how  to  spend  the  birthday  in  the  most 
agreeable  way  was  surely  enough  to  turn  the  brains 
of  most  people. 

Many  and  wild  were  the  plans  which  Nan 
proposed. 

They  would  start  for  a  picnic  at  six  In  the 
morning.  They  would  order  ices  from  Nortonbury 
to  arrive  by  special  messenger  at  some  impossible 
place  at  an  unearthly  hour.  They  would  have  bon- 
fires on  the  top  of  every  hill  within  a  reasonable 
distance.  Although  It  was  not  Christmas  time,  they 


Tax  LAND  OP  PERHAPS.  103 

would  end  op  with  the  largest  Christinas  tree  ever 
seen,  and  it  should  stand  in  the  centre  of  the  lawn, 
and  every  poor  child  for  miles  round  should  be 
invited  to  see  it  and  to  share  the  wonderful  presents 
which  should  hang  from  every  branch  and  twig. 

Nan's  cheeks  were  flushed  and  her  eyes  bright 
while  she  made  these  suggestions  ;  but,  after  all,  it  was 
Annie's  proposal  in  the  end  which  carried  the  day. 

"  Let's  have  the  picnic  by  all  means,"  she  said  ; 
*  and  let  all  who  will  go  to  It  If  Nan  wishes  to  be 
charitable,  and  to  think  of  others  rather  than  herself, 
let  her  do  so ;  and  let  all  the  school  children  be  taken 
in  waggons  and  waggonettes  to  Friar's  Wood  or  any 
other  beautiful  place  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  let 
Nan  herself  give  them  presents  before  they  go  home. 
All  that,  of  course,  will  be  very  delightful ;  although, 
of  course,  neither  Nora  nor  I  can  be  present" 

M  What  do  you  mean  by  your  not  being  present  ?  " 
asked  Molly,  her  brown  eyes  growing  dark  with 
anger.  "  I  suppose  if  anyone  is  to  stay  with  Nora, 
It  ought  to  be  me." 

M  No,  it  oughtn't,"  said  Nora.  a  I  wish  for  Annie ; 
she's  more  fun." 

"And  I  can't  do  without  you,  Molly,  darling," 
interrupted  Hester.  "  You  always  are  my  right  hand 
when  anything  important  is  going  on  ;  and  then  you 
know  all  the  school  children  by  name,  which,  frankly, 
I  do  not" 

"  Well,  now,  do  hear  me  out,"  said  Annie  ;  "  I  have 
not  half  done.  What  I  say  is  this,  that  as  Sir  John 
Thornton  is  so  generous,  and  as  he  wishes  everyone 
in  the  house  to  be  happy  on  the  day  of  Nan's  birth- 
day, I  think  something  should  be  done  to  make  it  up 
to  Nora  and  me.  Now,  why  shouldc't  we  have  a 


104  RED  ROSE  A^D  TIGER  LILY. 


real  glorious  time  in  the  evening  ?  Yon  have  • 
billiard-room  in  this  house,  haven't  yon  ?  " 

"Yes." 

'«  Can't  we  have  a  ball  there  ?  " 

"What  are  we  to  do  with  the  table?"  said 
Hester. 

"  Oh,"  exclaimed  Nora,  her  eyes  sparkling,  "  we 
have  such  a  heavenly  ball-room  at  the  Towers  ;  a 
great  enormous  room,  never  used  and  full  of  rubbish, 
which  can  easily  be  turned  out." 

"Is  there  a  gallery  to  that  room?"  Interrupted 
Annie. 

"  Yes,  at  one  end." 

"Then  the  whole  thing  is  complete,"  continued 
Annie.  "  We'll  have  a  children's  fancy  ball  in  the 
evening,  and  Nora  shall  Icok  on  from  the  gallery. 
Nora  shall  be,  in  a  sort  of  way,  princess  of  the 
ceremonies.  We'll  make  her  np  the  sweetest  dress, 
and  everyone  shall  come  up  and  talk  to  her  ;  and  if 
presents  are  to  be  given  away  at  the  end,  she  shall 
give  them.  What  do  you  say,  girls  ?  Could  anything 
be  more  perfectly  lovely  than  a  children's  fancy  ball 
in  the  old  ball-room  at  the  Towers  ?  Oh,  I  hope  it 
will  be  a  moonlight  night,  and  the  whole  place  will 
look  like  fairyland  I" 

This  suggestion  was  so  daring  and  brilliant  that 
it  carried  Nora  away  on  a  storm  of  enthusiasm  im- 
mediately. Nan  clapped  her  hands  and  screamed 
with  glee;  and  even  the  more  sober  Hester  and 
Molly  could  find  no  objections  to  raise.  The  ball- 
room was  certainly  at  the  Towers;  it  contained  a 
gallery  where  the  musicians  could  be,  and  where,  if 
necessary,  Nora  might  rest  ;  it  contained  what 
seemed  to  the  children  like  unlimited  space,  and  ff 


THE  LAND  OP  PERHAPS.  105 

tc  unlimited  space  unlimited  money  could  be  added, 
what  brilliant  results  must  be  produced ! 

u  If  I  consent  to  this,"  said  Hester—"  and  I  think 
my  consent  is  essential — it  must  be  on  condition  that 
not  a  single  Lorrimer  is  pnt  to  even  a  shilling's  worth 
of  expense.  The  ball  must  be  Nan's  ball ;  the  Lorri- 
mers  will  most  kindly  give  her  a  room  to  hold  it 
in,  all  the  rest  will  be  our  affair.  Do  you  clearly 
understand,  Molly  ?  Do  you,  Nora  ?  " 

"  Oh,  I  understand  fast  enough,"  said  Nora  quickly. 

•Yes,  I  understand,"  replied  Molly  in  a  graver 
tone. 

41  Do  you  agree  ?  * 

•Yes,"  answered  Molly. 

•Well,  your  consent  being  obtained,"  continued 
Hester,  "  I  will  go  with  you  to  the  Towers  this  morn- 
ing, Molly,  and  look  at  the  ball-room,  and  see  Mrs. 
Lorrimer  on  the  subject." 

•  The  worst  of  it  is,*  continued  Annie,  •  that  we 
have  such  a  very  short  time  to  prepare— only  one 
week  to  make  all  our  fancy  dresses  and  to  see  to  all 
the  other  arrangements  1 " 

"  Fancy  dresses  1 "  exclaimed  Nora  from  her  sofa. 
•  What  am  I  to  wear  ? " 

a  You  are  to  be  dressed  as  Queen  of  the  Fairies. 
You  shall  lie  on  a  bed  of  rose-leaves,  and  have 
gossamer,  cloudy  sort  of  drapery  all  around  you. 
Never  fear,  Nora,  yoa  will  look  lovely— leave  it  to 
me." 

Nora's  eyes  sparkled. 

"Annie,  you're  a  darling  I"  aha  exclaimed,  with 
enthusiasm. 

M  And  what  character  am  I  to  be,  Annie  ?  "  cried 
N»o,  pouting  her  full  lips.  "  I'm  not  jealous:  and  I 


io6  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

don't  mind  Nora  being  Queen  of  the  Fairies;  but 
please  remember  that  it's  my  party,  and  I  am  really 
the  queen  of  the  day." 

"So  you  are,  you  sweet!"  exclaimed  Annie. 
"Don't  think  for  a  moment  that  I'll  forget  you; 
but  you  must  really  give  me  a  little  time  to  think 
the  characters  over.  Suppose  I  consider  everything 
carefully  and  jot  down  a  few  ideas,  and  suppose 
we  discuss  them  to-night;  and  then  to-morrow  we 
can  go  to  Nortonbury  to  buy  the  materials  for  the 
dresses." 

"  But  we  can't  possibly  make  our  own  dresses," 
exclaimed  Hester. 

"  Oh,  yes,  we  can  ;  they'll  be  twice  as  original 
If  you  can  get  in  a  couple  of  good  workwomen  to 
help  us,  the  dresses  can  easily  be  made  at  home," 
exclaimed  Annie,  her  eyes  sparkling. 

"  Hester ! "  cried  Molly,  suddenly  springing  to  net 
feet,  "  if  we  are  to  go  to  the  Towers  this  morning, 
don't  you  think  we  had  better  start  I " 

Hester  stood  up. 

"The  day  is  such  a  delightful  one,"  she  said, 
"that  I  think  we  will  just  walk  across  the  fields. 
I'll  run  up  to  my  room  and  fetch  my  hat  and 
gloves,  and  bring  yours  down  at  the  same  time, 
Molly." 

Five  minutes  later  the  two  girls  had  set  off.  It 
was  now  holiday  time  at  the  Towers,  and  almost 
immediately  on  their  arrival  they  were  greeted  by  a 
whole  bevy  of  children,  who  rushed  up  the  avenue  in 
a  state  of  breathless  excitement 

"What  do  you  think,  Molly?"  exclaimed  Kitty, 
stammering  almost  in  her  eagerness.  "Oh,  you'll 
•ever  guess,  for  it  is  so  uncommon  and  unexpected 


TUB  LAND  OF  PERHAPS.  107 

—father  and  mother  both  went  to  London  this 
morning  ? " 

"  Both — to  London  ?  *  exclaimed  Molly,  stepping 
back  a  pace  or  two,  while  a  look  of  surprise,  and  even 
consternation,  spread  itself  over  her  round,  fair  face. 

"  Dear  me,  yes ! "  exclaimed  Nell. 

lt  And  they  were  awfully  jolly  about  it,"  exclaimed 
Boris ;  "  and  mother  has  promised  to  bring  me  a 
rabbit" 

"  And  me  a  dove,"  screamed  Kitty. 

'And  perhaps  I'm  to  have  a  shaggy  pony  all  to 
myself,"  exclaimed  Nell ;  "  but  it's  only  perhaps.  It's 
perhaps,  too,  with  you,  Boris,  and  you,  Kitty;  you 
oughtn't  to  forget  that." 

"  Oh,  bother  perhapses  1 "  exclaimed  Kitty.  *  I 
know  I'm  to  have  my  rabbit ;  he's  to  have  lop-ears 
and  long  fur,  and  he's  to  be  snow-white,  if  possible. 
I  described  him  fully  to  mother  last  nigh*  when  she 
came  to  tuck  me  up.  I  kept  pulling  my  eyes  open  to 
stay  awake  for  the  purpose." 

"And  I  told  mother  that  I  wished  for  a  ring- 
dove," said  Boris.  "  I  want  a  ring-dove  awfully,  for 
there's  an  empty  cage  in  the  attic  that  will  just  fit 
it  Oh,  I  do  hope,  I  do  hope,  that  it  will  come  1 " 

He  looked  almost  sad  as  he  spoke  and  glanced 
at  Nell,  who  was  not  looking  at  him. 

"Nell,  come  here,"  exclaimed  Molly  suddenly. 
"  Hester,  you  can  explain  to  Boris  and  Kitty  what 
you  have  come  about,  and  they  can  take  you  round 
and  show  you  the  ball-room.  Come  along,  Nell,  I 
want  to  talk  to  yon." 

Molly  put  her  arm  round  Nell  and  drew  her  down 
a  side  walk. 

M  Now,  Nell,"  she  said,  "  you  must  explain  all  this 


io8  JRjt&  ROSE  AND  TIG&M  LILY. 

to  me.  Why  has  mother  gone  to  London  ?  I  am 
not  so  much  surprised  aboat  father ;  father  does  go 
sometimes,  but  mother.  Why  has  she  gone  ? 
Answer  me,  Nell ;  tell  me  what  you  know." 

"  I  don't  know  anything,"  said  Nell.  "  Father 
was  out  all  day  yesterday,  and  mother  looked  very 
sad.  She  didn't  cry  or  anything  of  that  sort,  of 
course ;  but  she  looked  sad,  and  then  father  came 
home  about  tea-time  quite  jolly  and  in  high  spirits, 
and  he  said  something  to  mother  and  they  went  into 
the  study  together  ;  and  then  father  shouted  to  Jane 
Macalister  to  come  to  them,  and  Jane  went;  and 
presently  we  were  told  that  father  and  mother  were 
to  go  to  London  this  morning,  and  that  they'd  be 
away  perhaps  a  week,  perhaps  ten  days.  Jane  told 
us  that,  and  then  mother  came  into  the  room  and 
she  said  the  same  thing,  and  she  looked  kind  of 
pretence-merry  you  know,  and  said  that  perfaps 
she'd  bring  us  back  things.  It  was  then  Kitty  asked 
for  the  rabbit,  and  Boris  for  the  dove,  and  Guy  wanted 
Star-Land  and  Harry  some  new  carpenter's  tools,  and 
mother  promised  everything  with  a  perhaps  tacked 
on  ;  but  I  don't  think  anyone  noticed  the  perhaps 
except  me,  and  all  the  time  she  kept  smiling  with  her 
lips,  but  her  eyes  were  so  sad." 

*  And  you  asked  for  a  pony,  Nell  f  " 

Nell  coloured  crimson. 

"  No,  I  didn't,"  she  replied  ;  "  but  mother  turned 
to  me  and  put  her  arm  round  me  and  said, '  If  the 
others  get  their  things  yon  shall  have  the  wish  oi 
your  heart,  a  shaggy  pony.' " 

'  And  what  did  you  say  to  that,  Nell  ?" 

"  I  whispered  back  to  her  that  1  didn't  want  her  to 
spend  her  money ;  and  then  she  kissed  me  very  hard." 


THE  LAND  OP  PERHAPS.  109 

*  And  did  father  promise  things  ?  " 

*  He  said  that  the  house  should  be  refurnished, 
and  that  we  should  go  to  the  sea,  and  he  would  buy 
new  horses  and  a  lovely  carriage  for  mother.    Father 
was  lively  ;  I  never  saw  him  so  gay." 

"  And  they  went  off  this  morning?" 

"  Yes,  very  early ;  I  wasn't  even  dressed,  but  I 
jumped  out  of  bed  and  ran  to  the  window  and  saw 
them  driving  away." 

"And  that's  all  you  know,  Nell?"  exclaimed 
Molly. 

"  Yes,  that's  all  I  know." 

"  Now,  tell  me  what  you  think." 

"What  I  think?"  replied  NelL  « I— "  she 
hesitated.  *  No,  I'd  rather  not" 

"  You  must,  Nell,  you  must  Remember  I'm  your 
own  cosy  old  Moll ;  remember  I  understand  you,  and 
I'm  the  eldest  girl  and  mother's  right  hand.  There's 
something  that  you  think  very,  very  hard,  Nell,  and 
you  have  wise  thoughts,  though  you  are  so  young. 
Tell  me  what  they  are  ;  tell  me  at  once." 

Molly  knelt  on  the  grass  as  she  spoke  and  put 
her  arms  round  Nell,  who  leant  up  against  her  and 
laid  her  head  on  her  shoulder. 

"  Now,  Nell,  speak." 

Nell  rubbed  her  cheek  against  Molly's,  as  if  she 
found  great  comfort  in  the  contact 

"  I  think  that  mother  is  unhappy,"  she  said,  "  and 
that,  that  we  won't  get  the  presents." 

"  Come  along  and  let's  find  Jane  Macalister,"  ex- 
claimed Molly  suddenly.  Sue  caught  Nell's  hand 
and  rushed  with  her  towards  the  house. 

When  Jane  was  not  teaching,  she  was,  gener- 
ally, cooking,  or  mending  clothes,  or  putting  the 


no  RED  Ross  AND  TIGBR  LILT. 

store-room  In  order.  Jane  never  wasted  a  moment 
of  her  time,  and  she  was  extremely  fond  of  taking  up 
all  the  loose  threads  of  work  which  other  people  had 
dropped.  When  the  girls,  therefore,  now  found  them- 
selves in  the  great  central  hall,  and  Nell's  clear,  high 
voice  shouted  for  Jane,  the  single  word,  "  store-room," 
seemed  to  echo  back  to  them  from  somewhere  in 
the  clouds. 

The  store-room,  where  the  largest  supply  of  pre- 
serves and  dried  goods  was  kept,  was  high  up  in  the 
old  tower — higher  up  even  than  the  school-room. 

"You  stay  downstairs,  Nell,"  exclaimed  Molly; 
"  I  wish  to  see  Jane  alone."  She  reached  the  spiral 
stairs,  which  she  began  to  mount  quickly.  By-and- 
by  with  panting  breath  she  arrived  at  the  store-room. 
The  door  was  open,  but  there  was  no  Jane. 

"Where  are  you,  Jane  Macalister ? "  called 
Molly. 

"  Linen  press,"  called  Jane  from  still  higher  up. 

Molly  mounted  once  more.  Jane,  with  an  old 
pillow-case  pinned  round  her  head  and  a  huge  apron 
on,  was  on  her  knees  sorting  feathers. 

"  What  are  you  doing  ? "  exclaimed  Molly. 

"  Don't  speak  to  me  for  a  moment,  Molly ;  I'm  in 
a  perfect  rage,"  exclaimed  Jane.  "  There  stand  out  of 
the  draught,  child,  or  you'll  get  all  this  fluff  into  your 
hair.  I  have  just  discovered  that  the  feathers  put 
into  these  last  pillows  were  not  properly  cured,  so 
I've  been  obliged  to  take  them  all  out,  and  I'm 
sprinkling  them  with  lime.  Faugh,  what  a  mess  the 
place  is  in.  This  is  what  comes  of  taking  in  an 
incompetent  kitchen-maid  like  Susan  Hicks.  She 
did  not  half  do  the  work  of  sorting  and  curing 
these  feathers.  Now,  what  is  it  yon  want,  Molly? 


THE  LAND  OP  PERHAPS.  in 

You  can  see  for  yourself  that  I'm  up  to  my  eyes 
in  work." 

"I  can,"  said  Molly.  "Well,  I'll  wait  for  a 
moment" 

"  You'll  wait  for  a  moment ! "  screamed  Jane. 
B I  tell  you  I  shan't  have  done  for  hours.  There  are 
at  least  a  dozen  pillows  to  be  unpicked  and  their 
contents  well  sorted,  and  sprinkled  with  lime.  I 
brought  up  a  sandwich  in  my  pocket,  and  don't 
mean  to  come  downstairs  until  the  job  is  done,  and 
well  done,  too.  Nothing  frets  me  like  half-finished 
work,  and  these  pillows  would  get  on  my  brain  at 
night  if  I  didn't  see  to  them." 

Molly  slowly  crossed  the  linen-press  room,  and 
stood  by  the  window. 

"  There,  child,"  exclaimed  Jane,  "  you're  exactly 
in  my  light.  If  you  have  anything  to  say,  say  it 
and  have  done  with  it.  By  the  way,  how  is  Nora  ? 
I  hope  they're  not  spoiling  her  at  the  Grange." 

"  Nora  is  getting  on  nicely,  thank  you." 

u  It  was  a  lucky  chance  for  her,"  continued  Jane, 
*  that  she  happened  to  be  near  the  Grange  when  she 
got  hurt  Hester  Thornton  is  sure  to  give  her  every 
comfort.  Molly,  you're  exactly  in  my  light" 

Molly  moved  to  one  side  of  the  window. 

Jane  Macalister  went  on  vigorously  with  her 
work,  the  fluff  from  the  feathers  rose  in  the  air,  the 
smell  of  the  lime  was  pungent 

"  Faugh,"  continued  Jane ;  *  here's  a  lump  for  you. 
Susan  Hicks,  you'd  better  keep  out  of  my  way  for 
the  present  Ton  my  word  1  look  at  this  quill,  why 
1  could  make  a  pen  with  it;  disgraceful,  perfectly 
disgraceful.  Molly,  I  wish  you  wouldn't  fidget 
What  in  the  world  do  you  want  to  say  to  me  ?  " 


H2  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

*  I  want  to  ask  you  this,"  said  Molly.     "  Why  has 
mother  gone  to  London  ?  " 

Jane  bent  low  over  her  work,  some  fluff  got  into 
her  nose  and  made  her  sneeze. 

"  Look  here,  Molly,"  she  exclaimed  ;  "  your 
mother  went  to  London  with  your  father  because 
she  wished  to,  I  suppose." 

"  Yes,  but  why  did  she  wish  it  ?  " 

u  That  I  am  not  prepared  to  tell  you,  my  dear." 

Molly  stamped  her  foot 

*  I  wish  you'd  look  at  me,  Jane,"  she  said,  a  and 
leave  off  fiddling  with  those  horrid,  detestable  feathers. 
When — when  one  is  quite  wretched,  what  do  feathers 
matter?      I   have  come  home    to   find  father  and 
mother  gone." 

"And  me  over  the  feathers,"  interrupted  Jane. 
"  Well,  I  suppose  people  want  pillows,  whether  they're 
happy  or  miserable.  I  never  knew  before,  at  least, 
that  they  didn't" 

"Jane"  said  Molly,  "you're  hiding  something 
from  me." 

Jane  Macalister  suddenly  rose  to  her  feet  She 
came  up  to  Molly  and  took  her  hand.  "I  didn't 
know  you'd  come  over  this  morning,  my  love,"  she 
said.  "  I  have  been  told  certain  things,  and  what  I'm 
told  in  confidence  cart-ropes  won't  drag  from  me. 
Your  father  and  mother  have  gone  to  London  because 
there  is  a  hope,  just  a  hope,  that  terrible  trouble  may 
be  averted.  Ifs  all  uncertainty,  and  it's  all  suspense 
at  present,  Molly ;  and  those  who  are  cowards  will 
tear  it  badly,  and  those  who  are  brave  will  bear  it 
well.  That's  all  I  can  tell  you,  my  love ;  and  now 
let  me  get  back  to  the  feathers,  or  I  won't  have  them 
done  by  night" 


CHAPTER   XIIL 

THE      FANCY      BALL. 

THE  best  care  for  anxiety,  short  of  removing  it 
altogether,  Is  plenty  of  work.  Molly  came  down 
from  her  Interview  with  Jane  Macalister  with  a 
sickening  sense  of  coming  disaster  filling  her  heart. 
Hers  was  not  a  particularly  hopeful  nature.  By 
nature  she  was  inclined  to  look  at  the  dark  side 
rather  than  at  the  bright  She  had  plenty  of  courage 
and  was  unselfish  to  a  fault ;  but  when  she  arrived 
in  the  hall  now  and  found  all  the  rest  of  the  children 
gathered  round  Hester  and  was  greeted  by  peals  of 
excited  laughter  and  shouts  of  excited  joy,  she  would 
have  given  a  great  deal  to  have  been  able  to  run 
away  and  hide  herself. 

This  was  impossible,  however ;  she  was  dragged 
into  the  eager  group  of  children,  and  was  obliged  not 
only  to  listen  to  their  remarks,  but  to  make  sugges- 
tions of  her  own.  In  the  absence  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Lorrimer,  Molly  had  to  decide  whether  the  ball-room 
could  be  used  or  not  She  would  have  given  the 
world  to  say  no,  but  scarcely  dared  to  do  this  with 
all  those  eager  delighted  faces  gazing  at  her. 

"  I  am  sure  mother  will  consent,"  she  said  after  a 
pause.  "I  will  write  to  her  to-day  and  ask  her; 
but  I  think  we  may  act  as  if  her  consent  were  already 
given.  Now,  shall  we  come  to  the  ball-room  and  see 
what  Is  necessary  to  be  done  ?  " 

u  Oh,  what  a  darling  Molly  you  are,"  exclaimed 
ID  the  othsr  Lorriraers  in  a  breath.  She  found 


114  R*D  ROSB  AND    TlG&K  L/LT. 

herself  whirled  in  their  midst  to  the  old  ball-room, 
and  the  rest  of  the  morning  was  spent  in  eager 
and  animated  discussion. 

This  magnificent  old  room  was  apart  from  the 
rest  of  the  house.  It  was  entered  by  a  covered  way 
from  one  of  the  drawing-rooms  ;  but  this  entrance 
had  long  been  closed,  and  the  room  itself — since  the 
family  purse  had  become  so  low — was  only  made  use 
of  as  a  play-room  for  the  children  in  wet  weather, 
and  as  a  place  for  all  kinds  of  lumber  and  rubbish. 
Hester  and  Molly  were  neither  of  them  artistic  in 
their  tastes  or  ideas,  but  they  were  intensely  practical 
in  all  they  said  and  did.  Molly  proposed  that  the 
room  should  be  first  cleared  out  and  thoroughly 
cleaned,  and  that  early  on  the  following  morning 
Annie  Forest  should  come  and  see  it  The  room 
was  lit  by  seven  tall  Gothic  windows,  and  had  a  high 
arched  roof  of  oak.  Round  the  windows  the  thick 
ivy  which  only  years  can  produce  hung  in  heavy 
masses.  Some  of  this  must  be  cleared  away,  and 
some  light  draperies  must  relieve  the  dark  tone  of  the 
walls.  The  gallery  was  pronounced  sufficiently  sound 
for  the  band  to  stand  there,  and  Annie's  original  idea 
of  placing  Nora  in  the  gallery  as  a  sort  of  queen  of 
the  ceremonies  was  superseded  by  a  better  one.  She 
was  to  have  a  special  throne  made  for  her  at  the 
other  end  of  the  ball-room.  There  she  would  not 
only  see  perfectly,  but  would  also  be  seen.  It  seemed 
simple  enough  to  have  a  ball  in  such  a  lovely  room, 
and  Hester  arranged  to  send  some  men  over  that 
very  afternoon  to  begin  the  work  of  clearing  out 
the  rubbish. 

«  We  don't  wish  to  take  possession  of  the  Towers," 
she  said.  "  We  only  want  the  loan  of  the  ball-room, 


THE  FANCY  BALL,  115 

and  of  this  delightful  lawn  just  beyond,  where  we  can 
put  up  a  marquee  or  tent" 

"  No,  no/'  exclaimed  Molly,  u  It  must  be  all  or 
nothing.  You  know  how  big  our  entrance  hall  is, 
Hester,  and  those  great  half-empty  drawing  rooms. 
The  whole  ground  floor  is  to  be  at  your  disposal.  If 
we  do  it  at  all,  let  it  be  a  real  merry-making.  It 
will  be  nice  to  have  a  merry-making  once  again  at 
the  Towers." 

Molly  sighed  as  she  spoke.  Hester  glanced  at  her, 
and  the  remark  in  her  father's  letter  flashed  through 
her  brain. 

While  the  others  were  planning  and  talking  at 
least  twenty  words  to  the  dozen,  Nell  was  looking 
solemnly  up  at  the  tall  windows  with  an  expression  of 
ecstacy  on  her  small  face.  Boris  came  up  presently 
and  pulled  her  hand. 

"  What  are  you  in  a  brown  study  for  ? "  he  asked 

"  Oh,  Boris,"  she  exclaimed,  flashing  round  on 
him  ;  "  it  is  more  a  white  dream  than  a  brown  study. 
Fancy  this  room  all  lit  with  Chinese  lanterns  and  the 
moon  outside,  and  us  sitting  up  until  twelve  o'clock, 
and  music,  Boris,  and  everybody  dancing.  The  story 
books  will  have  come  true— oh,  it  will  be  too  lovely." 

"  I'm  thinking  of  the  supper,"  said  Boris.  "  I 
expect  I'll  get  awful  peckish  sitting  up  so  late.  I 
hope  there'll  be  jellies— I  love  jellies ;  don't  you,  Nell  ?" 

M  Yes  ;  I  heard  Hester  say  there  was  to  be  a  real 
band.  I  wonder  If  they'll  play  any  of  the  airs  out  of 
Faust.  I  do  so  love  the  Soldier's  Chorus,  don't  you  ?  " 

«  Yes ;  I'll  march  to  it  when  I'm  big.  Nell,  do 
you  think  I'll  be  allowed  to  have  as  many  cakes  as  I 
wish,  and  patt  de  foi*  gras  /  1  tasted  it  once  and 
'twas  ripping." 


n6  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

"  I  like  it,  too,  rather,"  said  Nell  in  a  contemplative 
voice.  "  I  mean  to  be  a  fairy  in  the  dance,  though, 
and  I'll  have  wings.  Wings  1  how  I  wish  they'd  bear 
me  upward." 

fl  Oh,  do  come  out,"  exclaimed  Boris.  "  I  want  to 
show  you  my  dove's  cage ;  it  was  ever  so  musty,  but 
I've  cleaned  it  out,  and  it's  as  sweet  as  a  nut  now." 

The  children  left  the  room,  and  a  few  momenta 
later  Hester  and  Molly  returned  to  the  Grange. 

That  evening  Annie  Forest  had  a  very  compre- 
hensive scheme  drawn  out  with  regard  to  the  proposed 
characters  which  the  different  members  of  the  party 
were  to  adopt  Molly  would  make  an  ideal  shep- 
herdess. Hester  was  to  be  in  white,  and  was  to 
represent  St.  Agnes.  Nora  was  to  be  Queen  of  the 
Fairies,  and  Nan  little  Bo- Peep.  Annie  had  not  yet 
decided  on  her  own  character,  but  was  strongly 
inclined  to  act  the  part  of  a  gipsy.  Annie  further 
suggested  that  it  would  save  a  great  deal  of  trouble 
and  have  a  decidedly  pretty  effect  if  all  the  girls 
under  twelve  years  of  age  were  dressed  as  white  fairies, 
with  wings,  and  all  the  boys  of  the  same  age  as 
brownies.  She  considered  that  so  many  fairies  and 
brownies  would  have  a  very  picturesque  effect,  and 
would  help  to  throw  up  the  gay  biaarre  colours  of  the 
older  girls  and  boys. 

Her  suggestion  was  Immediately  adopted,  and 
Hester  and  Molly  sat  down  then  and  there  to  write 
invitations. 

Besides  the  Lorrimers,  about  a  hundred  and  forty 

other  children  were  invited,  and  the  girls  expected 

that  quite  sixty  or  seventy  of  these  would  take  the 

parts  of  fairies  and  brownies. 

"You  don't  know  how  relieved  the  mothers  wfll 


THE  FANCY  BALL.  nj 

be,"  exclaimed  Annie.  "  When  people  have  no 
imagination  it  is  the  most  difficult  thing  in  the  world 
to  think  of  a  dress  for  a  fancy  ball  which  has  not 
been  adopted  dozens  and  dozens  of  times  before. 
Please  keep  the  notes  open  for  a  moment,  Hester,  for 
I  mean  to  slip  into  each  of  them  some  very  simple 
directions  with  regard  to  the  dress,  which  will  insure 
oar  having  a  certain  amount  of  uniformity." 

Annie  was  in  her  element  now,  and  even  Molly 
was  constrained  to  admire  the  absolute  genius  which 
she  showed  in  all  matters  which  required  tact  and 
brisk,  quick  work.  Annie  could  write  fluently,  and 
her  little  slips  of  paper,  with  their  simple  and  plain 
directions,  were  soon  ready,  and  Molly  and  Hester  set 
to  work  making  copies  of  them  as  fast  as  they  could. 
The  letters  of  invitation  were  all  posted  before  they 
went  to  bed  that  night.  Nora  shut  her  eyes  to  dream 
of  herself  as  queen  of  the  fairies,  and  Molly  and 
Hester  sat  down  to  write  letters  which  required  a 
little  more  thought  than  the  invitations  which  had 
just  been  got  through.  Hester  wrote— 

•DEAR  FATHER, 

u  I  am  sorry  you  are  still  away  ;  I  like  to  feel  that  I 
am  of  use  to  you.  Whenever  you  come  back  you  will  have  a 
hearty  welcome  from  me.  We  are  all  well  here  and  the  weather 
is  splendid  ;  even  Nora  is  quite  well,  although  the  doctor  says 
she  must  lie  on  her  back  for  some  weeks  longer.  Annie  is  still 
with  us,  and  Molly  has  been  staying  here  to  help  look  after 
Nora ;  not  that  she  is  wanted  much  for  that  post,  for  Annie  is 
the  most  indefatigable  nurse,  and  Nora  simply  adores  her.  But 
Molly  is  great  company  for  me  and  I  am  delighted  to  have  her, 
she  is  such  a  dear  girl.  I  hope  what  you  say  about  Squire 
Lorrimer  is  not  true.  I  can  see  that  Molly  is  very  anxious, 
and  the  Squire  and  Mrs.  Lorrimer  have  just  gone  to  London, 
which  is  quite  unusual.  There  is  evidently  something  the 
matter,  but  none  of  the  children  have  been  told  what  it  U 


n8  RBD  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

How  I  wish  you  could  help  the  Squire,  father.  I  know  you  are 
very  very  rich,  and  oh,  it  will  break  Molly's  heart  if  they  have 
to  leave  the  dear  old  Towers.  Now,  I  must  talk  to  you  about 
Nan's  birthday.  We  are  going  to  have  a  children's  ball  In  the 
old  ball-room  at  the  Towers.  It  is  going  to  be  quite  lovely. 
Annie  is  designing  our  dresses.  She  makes  as  all  quite 
enthusiastic,  she  has  such  exquisite  taste.  I  hope  you  will 
come  home  in  time  to  see  us  in  our  pretty  dresses.  I  am  to  be 
St  Agnes,  and  Annie  says  that  I  shall  look  like  a  dream !  Did 
you  ever  think  that  your  sensible  Hetty  would  talk  such  folly  ? 
— Your  affectionate  daughter, 

"  HESTER  THORNTON." 

Hester  finished  her  letter,  folded  it  up,  and  ad- 
dressed it.  She  then  glanced  towards  Molly,  whose 
fair  head  was  bent  low  over  the  sheet  of  paper  which 
she  was  filling.  She  wrote— 

"DARLING  MOTHER, 

"  I  went  to  the  Towers  this  morning  with  Hester  and 
found  that  you  had  gone.  Is  anything  the  matter  ?  Oh,  if  I 
had  been  at  home  you  might  have  told  me.  I  can't  bear  either 
you  or  father  to  have  a  burden  that  I  don't  share.  I  feel 
anxious  and  unhappy,  but  I  will  try  very  hard  to  be  brave. 
Nonie  is  getting  on  so  nicely,  and  Annie  Forest  is  very  kind  to 
her.  Mother,  darling,  there  is  going  to  be  a  great  big  party  on 
the  fifteenth,  Nan's  birthday,  and  Hester  and  Nora  and  Annie 
and  I  are  very  anxious  that  it  should  be  a  children's  ball — a 
'  fancy  ball,  you  know,  mother,  and  that  it  should  be  held  in  our 
beautiful  old  ball-room.  It  is  the  Thorntons'  party,  and  they 
will  go  to  all  the  expense,  but  they  haven't  a  big  room  like  ours, 
so  I  thought  we  might  lend  them  the  big  hall  and  the  drawing- 
rooms  and  the  ball-room,  and  they  are  beginning  preparations 
already.  If  by  any  chance  you  or  father  object,  will  you  send 
me  a  telegram  to-morrow?  I  wish  I  could  kiss  you  good* 
night. — Your  most  loving 

u  MOLLY." 

Molly's  letter  was  also  directed  and  stamped,  and 
when  these  important  epistles  had  been  taken  to  tha 
post,  the  whole  household  went  to  bed 


THE  FANCY  BALL.  119 

That  is.  with  one  exception. 

Annie  Forest,  notwithstanding  her  gaiety  and  the 
high  spirits  she  had  been  in  all  day,  had  a  care  upon 
her  mind. 

It  was  three  weeks  now  since  the  day  when  Mrs. 
Martin  had  pawned  Mrs.  Willis's  beautiful  ring  for  the 
small  sum  of  thirty  shillings.  That  thirty  shillings  had 
purchased  cambric  and  embroidery  and  lace,  and 
even  a  few  knots  of  coloured  ribbon,  to  make  three 
charming  frocks  for  Nora  Lorrimer,  but  alack  and 
alas,  though  the  frocks  lay  neatly  folded  up  in  their 
drawer  waiting  to  be  worn  on  the  first  festive  occa- 
sion, poor  Annie  had  not  the  faintest  idea  how  to  get 
back  the  ring.  That  morning's  post  had  certainly 
been  an  important  one.  It  had  not  only  brought  a 
letter  for  Hester  which  had  nearly  turned  the  heads 
of  two  households,  but  had  brought  Annie  two  epistles 
of  a  profoundly  and  painfully  interesting  character. 
One  was  from  her  father,  telling  her  that  he  must 
postpone  sending  her  her  usual  birthday  present  for  a 
time,  and  the  other  was  from  Mrs.  Willis  herself. 
Mrs.  Willis  wrote  from  Paris.  She  was  staying  there 
for  a  short  time  on  her  way  home,  and  asked  Annie 
to  send  her  the  diamond  ring  without  delay  by 
registered  post.  The  ring  was  of  a  very  antique 
pattern  and  she  wished  to  have  it  copied  for  a  wedding 
present  for  one  of  her  pupils, 

*  Try  and  post  It  to  me  at  once,  dear,"  she  said,  "  for  I  shall 
aot  be  in  Paris  after  Saturday.  I  return  to  London  that  day 
and  shall  v«ry  likely  accept  Hester  Thornton's  invitation  to 
come  to  the  Grange  for  a  few  days.  You  shall  then  have  the 
ring  back  to  make  your  finger  look  smart  for  the  remainder  of 
your  visit.  I  am  writing  in  great  haste  in  order  to  catch  this 
pott,  so  do  not  fail  me,  my  love.  The  ring  will  be  perfectly 


120  RSD  ROSE  AND    TlGSK  L/LT. 

safe  if  you  register  it    My  dear  love  to  Hester  and  Nan,  and 
much  to  yourself— Your  affectionate 

«  M.  WILLIS." 

Annie  had  glanced  her  eyes  quickly  over  the 
contents  of  this  disquieting  letter  at  breakfast  time, 
but  it  was  only  now,  in  the  solitude  of  her  own  room, 
that  she  ventured  to  take  It  out  and  study  it  What 
was  she  to  do  ?  How  could  she  possibly  get  the  ring 
out  of  pawn  without  any  money  to  redeem  it  ?  She 
dared  not  confide  this  trouble  to  Mrs.  Martin.  She 
thought  and  thought  until  her  head  ached  and  her 
bright  eyes  looked  dull. 

What  kind  of  man  was  the  pawnbroker  ?  Why 
were  pawnbrokers  called  uncles?  Was  it  because 
they  were  really  good-natured  and  helpful  ?  She 
wondered  if  it  might  be  possible  for  her  to  induce  the 
pawnbroker  to  let  her  have  the  ring  out  on  condition 
that  she  paid  for  it  by  instalments  ?  If  he  really  was 
quite  a  good-natured  order  of  uncle,  he  might  consent 
to  such  an  arrangement  Annie  felt,  however,  that  it 
would  be  useless  to  get  Mrs.  Martin  to  make  such 
terms  with  him. 

"  She  was  very  proud  about  him,"  thought  Annie. 
"She  did  not  wish  to  go  to  him  at  all.  I'm  afraid 
he's  disagreeable.  I'm  afraid  he's  not  the  sort  of  man 
who  would  help  a  girl  out  of  a  difficulty.  What  shall 
I  do?  The  ring  must  go  to-morrow  if  Mra  Willis 
Is  to  do  anything  with  it  before  she  leaves  Paris.  It 
ought  to  have  gone  to-day,  but  to-morrow  is  the 
very  last,  the  very  last  chance.  We  are  all  going  to 
Nortonbury  to-morrow  to  buy  the  materials  for  the 
dresses.  Oh,  suppose  I  go  and  see  the  pawnbroker 
and  tell  him  of  my  difficulty,  and  assure  him  that  I 
will  honestly  pay  him  back  that  money  if  he  will  only 


THE  FANCY  BALL.  121 

let  me  have  the  ring  again.  I  have  four  shillings  still 
in  my  purse,  and  father's  sovereign  will  be  certain  to 
come  sooner  or  later.  I  could  show  uncle  father's 
letter,  he  would  then  see  that  I  was  not  humbugging. 
I  expect  he  would  like  me  to  call  him  uncle,  as  it 
seems  to  be  tJie  name.  Yes,  I  really  think  I  will  go, 
but  I  must  on  no  account  whatever  let  Mrs.  Martin 
or  Molly  or  Hester  know  anything  about  this.  I 
should  rather  like  to  confide  in  Nora,  for  she  would 
think  It  no  end  of  a  lark ;  but  if  I  did,  the  poor 
darling  would  know  that  I  had  got  into  all  this 
trouble  on  account  of  her  dresses,  and  that  would 
simply  never  do.  Yes,  there  seems  nothing  for  it  but 
to  visit  my  uncle,  the  pawnbroker." 

Annie  presently  laid  her  head  on  her  pillow  and 
went  to  sleep. 

When  she  awoke  in  the  morning  she  still  thought 
an  appeal  to  the  pawnbroker  the  only  available  solu- 
tion of  her  difficulty.  The  girls  were  much  excited 
about  their  gay  shopping,  and  the  landau  was  ordered 
to  be  round  at  an  early  hour  to  convey  Hester,  Nan, 
Molly,  and  Annie  to  Nortonbury.  Nora  had  to 
resign  herself  to  the  company  of  her  nurse,  but  her 
thoughts  were  so  full  of  pleasurable  anticipations  that 
under  the  circumstances  she  did  not  mind  the  loss  of 
her  favourite  Annie. 

Before  starting,  Annie  ran  quickly  round  to  Mrs, 
Martin's  rooms. 

"  Here  I  am,"  she  exclaimed  in  her  bright  way. 
*  I  have  just  rushed  up  to  say  good  morning  to  you 
before  we  start  You  have  heard  of  all  the  fun  that 
we  are  going  to  have,  haven't  you,  nursey  ?" 

"Folly,  I  call  it,"  said  nurse.  "Throwing  away 
good  monej  on  fallals  and  wings  and  clouds.  Miss 


122  RBD  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

Nan  was  up  here  last  night  so  late  that  I  thought  I'd 
never  get  her  to  bed,  bamboozling  me  with  stories  of 
all  the  children  round  the  country  being  turned  into 
fairies,  which  you  know,  Miss  Annie,  is  sheer  non- 
sense and  impossible  to  do,  and  Miss  Nora,  who  has 
narrowly  escaped  her  death,  is  to  lie  on  rose  leaves 
with  clouds  under  her.  The  folly  of  it  is  beyond 
belief,  even  If  it  can  be  done,  which  I  sincerely  hope 
it  can't  In  old  days  people  took  their  pleasures 
properly.  Children  were  kept  in  the  -nursery  and 
were  sent  early  to  bed,  and  young  ladies  were  pre- 
sented to  her  Gracious  Majesty  the  Queen,  and  then 
went  to  balls  in  good  stiff  silks  and  no  wings  nor 
clouds  about  'em.  They  met  the  gentlemen  they 
were  to  marry  at  the  balls,  and  then  there  was  a 
proper  wedding  breakfast  and  all  the  rest,  as  it  should 
be.  I  don't  hold  with  the  scarum  days  of  the 
present" 

"Look  here,  nursey,"  exclaimed  Annie,  "the 
fairies  will  look  lovely,  and  I'll  show  you  myself  how 
innocent  and  simple  the  clouds  are,  and  as  to  the 
wings,  I'll  make  a  pair  for  you  if  you  like." 

"  No,  thank  you,  Miss  Annie,  I  hope  I  know 
what's  due  to  myself.* 

"Well,  I  must  run  away,"  continued  Annie.  "You 
know  we're  just  off  to  Nortonbury." 

44  So  I  hear,  miss." 

44  It  was  to  Nortonbury  you  went  when  you  sold 
my  ring  ;  you  were  a  dear  to  do  it." 

"  I  wouldn't  do  it  for  no  one  else,  miss,  and  I  don't 
know  even  now  how  I  came  to  demeao  myself  by 
such  a  job." 

44  Was,"  said  Annie  in  an  almost  trembling  voice, 
*  was  the  uncle  very  disagreeable,  then  ?  * 


THE  FANCY  BALL.  123 

*  Miss  Forest,  such  a  word  oughtn't  to  pass  your 
lips." 

"Why  so,  nurse?  I  cannot  imagine  why  you 
dislike  such  helpful  people." 

"  We  won't  argue  the  point "  said  nurse ;  "  the  sub- 
ject Is  not  suited  to  the  young." 

Annie  fidgeted.  Nan'i  voice  was  heard  down 
stairs  shouting  for  her. 

*  Nurse,"  she  said  in  sudden  desperation,  "  I  want 
to  get  the  ring  back ;  tell  me  the  name  of  the  uncle." 

A  look  of  relief  came  over  Mrs.  Martin's  face. 

*  I'd  be  glad  If  you  had  that  valuable  ring  again," 
she  said.     "Have  you  got  the  money  for  it?     It 
would  be  thirty-two  shillings ;  thirty  shillings  for  the 
loan  and  two  shillings  interest" 

"  Annie,  we're  all  waiting,"  shouted  Nan. 

*  Oh,  do  tell  me  the  address,"  said  Annie. 

*  You  had  better  let  me  get  the  ring  out  of  pawn 
for  you,  miss." 

"  No,  no,  I  must  get  it  to-day." 

*  Have  you  got  the  money,  Miss  Forest  ? " 
"What  would  be  the  use  of  going  if  I  hadn't?" 

prevaricated  Annie. 

"Well,  but  you're  not  going  to  take  my  young 
ladies  to  a  pawnbroker's  ?  " 

*  No,  I  promise  not  to  take  any  of  them ;  I'll  go 
alone,  quite  alone.     You  may  trust  me,  really.     Oh, 
nursey,  nursey,  I'm  in  such  trouble." 

Again  the  bright  lovely  eyes  and  sweet  voice  did 
their  work. 

Mrs.  Martin  fumbled  for  her  keys,  and  taking  a 
small  piece  of  blue  paper  out  of  her  work-box,  put  it 
into  Annie's  hand. 

*  There,"  she  said.  "  I'm   sorry  I  ever  made  or 


124  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER 

meddled  with  this  thing.     Mind  you  don't  take  one 
of  my  young  ladies  with  you." 

"I  promise,"  said  Annie.     She  thrust  the  paper 
into  her  pocket  and  rushed  from  the  room. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

POOR     MRS.    MYRTLE. 

THE  girls  spent  a  busy  morning  in  Nortonbury,  and 
if  Annie  had  any  care  on  her  mind  she  certainly  did 
not  show  it  She  was  a  splendid  girl  to  go  shopping 
with.  She  could  make  up  her  mind  quickly  with 
regard  to  the  exact  material  she  required.  Her 
choice  was  practically  made  before  she  entered  a 
shop,  her  taste  in  colour  and  texture  was  excellent, 
and  with  her  to  guide  them,  Hester  and  Molly  got 
through  their  business  with  great  celerity.  Many 
parcels  were  piled  up  on  the  front  seat  of  the  landau, 
but  work  as  they  would,  the  girls  could  not  get 
through  their  necessary  shopping  in  the  morning. 
Hester  therefore  determined  to  lunch  at  a  restaurant 
which  she  knew  well,  and  to  finish  buying  the  rest  oi 
the  materials  for  the  fancy  dresses  before  they  re- 
turned to  the  Grange.  It  was  while  they  were  at 
lunch  that  Annie  seized  the  opportunity  to  secure 
a  few  moments  to  herself  She  had  not  yet  had  time 
even  to  glance  at  the  address  which  nurse  had  given 
her  on  the  little  slip  of  blue  paper.  But  it  was  now 
or  never,  if  she  were  to  seek  the  pawnbroker  without 
the  others  discovering  where  she  was  going. 


POOR  MRS.  MYRTLE.  125 

Hester  had  ordered  a  very  tempting  lunch,  and 
Nan  was  attacking  her  nicely  roasted  chicken  and 
bread  sauce  with  appetite,  when  Annie,  snatching  up 
a  sandwich,  sprang  suddenly  to  her  feet 

"  I'm  not  hungry,"  she  exclaimed,  "  and  as  there  is 
so  much  to  be  done,  I  won't  waste  time  eating.  Mrs. 
Willis  wrote  to  me  yesterday  and  asked  me  to  send 
her  a  small  parcel  It  contains  a  ring  which  she  lent 
me,  and  as  it  ought  to  be  registered,  I  will  go  to  the 
post-office  now  and  get  it  done  while  you  are  at 
lunch." 

"But  you  really  must  eat  something  first,"  ex- 
claimed Hester.  "  You  will  be  ill  if  you  don't ; 
the  carriage  is  to  call  for  us  in  a  few  minutes,  and 
you  may  just  as  well  drive  to  the  post-office  in  it;  you 
would  do  it  in  half  the  time." 

"  But  I  would  rather  walk,"  replied  Annie.  "  I  am 
perfectly  sick  of  driving.  I  see  by  Nan's  face  that 
lunch  will  be  quite  an  affair  of  half  an  hour,  and  I'll 
be  back  long  before  then." 

She  left  the  shop  before  Hester  had  time  to 
remonstrate,  and  the  next  moment  found  herself  in 
the  street. 

"  Now  for  it,"  she  exclaimed,  a  little  catch  of 
excitement  in  her  breath.  She  took  out  her  purse, 
opened  it,  and  removing  the  slip  of  blue  paper,  looked 
at  the  words  written  on  it  The  address  rather  sur- 
prised her.  It  was  a  fancy  goods  shop,  and  was  kept 
by  a  woman  of  the  name  of  Myrtle. 

•  MRS.  MYRTLE, 

«  Haberdashery  and  Fancy  Goods  Warehouse, 
"30,  Eden 

wms  the  address  on  the  sheet  of  paper. 


126  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

Annie  had  never  in  the  course  of  her  life  come  in 
contact  with  a  live  pawnbroker,  but  she  had  a  vague 
idea  that  pawnbrokers  were  of  the  male  species,  and 
that  they  invariably  had  three  gilt  balls  over  their 
establishments. 

She  was  relieved  rather  than  otherwise  to  find 
that  this  pawnbroker  was  of  the  female  sex,  and 
fancied  that  it  would,  be  easier  to  deal  with  her  on 
this  account  A  policeman  directed  her  to  Eden 
Street,  which  was  a  thoroughly  respectable  broad 
thoroughfare  off  the  High  Street 

Annie  walked  quickly  until  she  came  to  number 
thirty  Then,  raising  her  eyes  and  seeing  Mrs. 
Myrtle's  name  over  the  door,  she  boldly  entered. 
The  shop  was  the  sort  that  ladies  delight  in.  One 
side  of  it  was  entirely  devoted  to  the  best  class  of 
haberdashery,  the  other  was  extremely  attractive  with 
coloured  wools  and  silks,  and  all  sorts  of  materials  for 
crewel  and  other  fancy  works.  A  thin,  pale  girl,  of 
about  sixteen,  was  attending  to  the  haberdashery 
department,  and  a  little  old  lady,  with  pink  cheeks, 
bright  dark  eyes  and  white  hair,  was  busily  serving 
several  customers  at  the  fancy  goods  side. 

Annie  had  to  wait  until  these  customers  had  com- 
pleted their  business.  The  girl  who  had  charge  of 
the  haberdashery  asked  if  she  could  serve  her. 

"  I  wish  to  speak  to  Mrs.  Myrtle,"  replied  Annie  in 
a  decided  tone.  The  little  woman  raised  her  head  at 
hearing  her  own  name  pronounced,  and  said  in  a 
respectful  voice — 

"  III  be  at  leisure  to  serve  you  in  a  moment,  miss." 

"She  seems  very  nice,"  said  Annie  to  herself; 
"she  has  a  decidedly  kind  face.  What  can  there 
be  objectionable  in  pawnbrokers,  if  she  is  one? 


POOR  MRS.  MYRTLM.  127 

Perhaps  I'd  better  call  her  aunt;  she'll  be  sure 
to  like  it" 

In  a  couple  of  moments  Mrs.  Myrtle  was  at 
leisure,  and  Annie  went  up  to  the  counter.  Now  that 
the  critical  instant  had  come,  she  felt  her  heart  beating 
quickly,  and  knew  that  her  cheeks  were  pale.  Annie 
could  look  wonderfully  pathetic  when  any  emotion 
stirred  her.  She  had  a  voice  full  of  vibrations,  and 
her  eyes  could  assume  the  dumb  pleading  expression 
of  a  dog's. 

"  I  want  to  speak  to  you  about  a  very  private 
matter,"  she  said,  looking  full  at  Mrs.  Myrtle. 

The  little  woman  could  not  help  giving  her  a 
glance  of  great  surprise.  What  could  such  a  pretty, 
nicely-dressed  young  lady  want  with  her ;  then 
suddenly  it  flashed  through  her  mind  that  Annie 
must  want  to  buy  a  present ;  perhaps  the  present  was 
for  her  sweetheart ;  if  so,  the  state  of  affairs  was 
perfectly  natural 

"  Yes,  miss,"  she  said,  in  a  cordial  voice  of  sym- 
pathy, "  but  Netty,  my  niece,  is  a  bit  deaf  and  won't 
hear  a  word  you're  saying.  I  have  got  some  really 
nice  things,  miss,  and  quite  suitable  ;  tobacco  pouches 
made  of  different  coloured  plushes,  and  flowers  traced 
very  beautifully  on  them  ;  you  could  work  the  pouch 
yourself,  miss,  and  it  would  look  most  suitable  ;  then 
I've  got  braces,  too ;  they're  quite  the  newest  thing, 
and  can  be  embroidered  with  any  colour,  and  cases 
for  gentlemen's  evening  ties,  they  really  are  very  new; 
shall  I  show  you  some,  miss  ?  " 

"Oh,  no,  thank  you,"  said  Annie  fn  a  choking 
voice.  "  I'm  in  an  awful  hurry  and  I  don't  want  to  bay 
any  present  for  a  gentleman  ;  I  don't  know  any  gentle- 
except  my  father  well  enough  to  think  of  giving 


123  RSD  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY 

presents  to.    No,  no,  I  don't  want  to  buy  anythfng 
but  I  want — I  want  you  to  give  me  something,  aunt' 

Mrs.  Myrtle  looked  at  Annie  as  if  she  were  now 
quite  sure  that  the  poor  pretty  young  lady  was  not 
quite  right  in  her  head  She  did  not  speak  at  all,  but 
waited  for  Annie  to  continue. 

a  You're  a  female  pawnbroker,  are  you  not  ?  *  said 
Annie. 

"  A  female  what,  my  dear  ?  "  said  Mrs.  Myrtle,  her 
face  growing  crimson.  This  was  really  the  last  straw. 
MI  don't  understand  you,  miss,"  she  said  in  a  stiff 
tone.  **  I  have  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  the  trade 
you  indicate." 

Just  then  some  ladies,  very  good  customers, 
entered  the  shop. 

"You'll  excuse  me  for  a  moment,  miss,"  said 
Mrs,  Myrtle;  "but  if  you  don't  want  to  buy,  I 
shall  be  obliged  to  leave  you  to  attend  to  my 
customers.  Good  morning,  Lady  Dalgetty;  what 
can  I  show  your  ladyship  ?  " 

Poor  Annie  found  herself  pushed  into  a  corner. 
Lady  Dalgetty  and  her  suite  occupied  all  Mrs. 
Myrtle's  attention.  Even  the  humble-looking  Netty 
was  busy  serving  out  spools  of  cotton,  needles,  and 
pins  to  a  prim-looking  lady.  Neither  of  the  women  in 
the  shop  had  a  moment  to  attend  to  Annie's  sore  need. 

She  began  to  think  that  Mrs.  Myrtle  was  not  so 
kind  as  she  looked,  and  to  understand  a  little  of 
nurse's  repugnance  to  the  pawnbroker  class. 

"They  must  be  low  people,"  she  murmured  to 
herself ;  "  for  this  woman  won't  even  own  to  the  fact 
that  she  is  a  pawnbroker." 

The  shop  became  empty  once  more  ;  and  Mrs, 
Myrtle,  who  was  really  quite  as  kind  hearted  as  she 


POOR  MRS.  MYRTLR.  129 

looked,  raised  her  eyes,  and  encountered  a  very  for- 
lorn glance  from  Annie. 

"Poor,  pretty  young  lady,"  she  said  to  herself. 
"  She's  gone  in  the  head  without  any  may ner  of 
doubt,  calling  me  aunt,  and  asking  me  if  I'm  a  female 
pawnbroker ;  but  I'd  best  humour  her  a  bit,  and  try 
to  find  out  who  she  belongs  to." 

Accordingly  Mrs.  Myrtle  called  Annie  back  to 
the  counter  in  a  kind  voice. 

u  I  can  attend  to  you  now,  miss,"  she  said ;  "  but 
if  you  have  anything  to  say,  perhaps  you'll  say  it 
quickly,  for  this  is  market  day,  and  heaps  of  farmer's 
wives  come  in  for  no  end  of  small  matters." 

"Do  they  pawn  rings,  and  then  take  them  out 
by  degrees  in  instalments  ?  "  asked  poor  Annie  in  an 
eager  voice, 

"Poor,  poor  young  lady,  she's  very,  very  bad," 
murmured  Mrs.  Myrtle  to  herself. 

"  I  couldn't  say  for  positive,  miss,"  she  replied, 
11  that  a  farmer's  wife  has  never  pawned  a  ring ;  but 
if  they  are  reduced  to  such  straits,  /  know  nothing 
about  it" 

"  Then  you  are  not  a  pawnbroker  yourself?  " 

"  I  am  not,  miss.  Wouldn't  you  like  to  come  into 
my  parlour  and  rest  a  bit  if  you're  tired,  and  maybe 
you'll  tell  me  your  name  ? " 

"  She's  getting  quite  kind  again,"  thought  Annie. 
"  Of  course  she  is  a  pawnbroker,  but  she  doesn't  like 
to  own  it ;  it  evidently  is  a  very  disgraceful  calling." 

"  My  name  is  Annie  Forest,"  she  said  ;  a  and  I'm 
not  at  all  tired,  thank  you,  aunt  You  don't  mind 
me  calling  you  aunt,  do  you  ?  for  we  always  call  the 
men  in  your  trade  uncles." 

"I    hope    heaven    will    preserve    my    patience." 


130  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

muttered  poor  Mrs.  Myrtle.    *  I  must  get  this  younjf 
lady  to  her  friends  whatever  happens.     Netty ! " 

"Oh,  don't  call  Netty  here,"  exclaimed  Annie, 
"Now,  look  here,  do  you  see  this  piece  of  blur, 
paper?" 

"  Yes,  miss.     It's  my  address,  sure  and  certain." 

"  Do  you  know  the  handwriting  ? " 

"  Well,  I  can't  say  that  I  do ;  it  seems  a  sort  « ( 
an  ordinary  hand,  don't  it,  miss  ? " 

14  Is  Mrs.  Martin,  who  lives  at  the  Grange,  a  friend 
of  yours  ?  "  asked  Annie  suddenly. 

Mrs,  Myrtle's  face  glowed  all  over  with  pleased 
relief 

•Mrs.  Martin  of  the  Grange,"  she  exclaimed,  «  old 
nurse  to  Miss  Hester  and  Miss  Nan  Thornton  ?  I 
should  rather  think  she  is  a  friend  of  mine.  I  have 
known  her  ever  since  we  went  to  school  together,  and 
that's  many  a  year  ago." 

"Oh,  how  glad  I  am,"  exclaimed  Annie;  "then 
I  am  sure,  quite  sure,  you  will  be  kind  to  me.  You 
will  do  what  I  ask  for  the  sake  of  your  friend  Mrs. 
Martin.  You  won't  mind  just  confiding  to  me  that 
you  are  a  pawnbroker?  I  promise  most  faithfully 
not  to  call  you  aunt  if  you  really  dislike  It" 

"  I'm  afraid  I  don't  understand  you,  Miss  Forest 
I  am  not  a  pawnbroker ;  not  one  of  my  belongings 
would  own  to  such  a  trade  ;  and  if  Patty  Martin  gave 
you  to  understand  that  I  am,  I'll  quarrel  with  her, 
late  as  it  is  in  the  day." 

"  But  she  pawned  a  ring  to  you,"  said  Annie  ;  "  an 
old-fashioned  gold  ring  with  one  big  diamond  in  the 
middle.  You  lent  her  thirty  shillings  on  it,  and  the 
interest  is  two  shillings.  That  ring  is  mine.  She  did 
pawn  a  ring  to  you,  did  she  not  ?  " 


POOR  MRS.  MYRTLE.  131 

A  light  at  last  broke  over  Mrs.  Myrtle's  face. 

*  Well,  well,"  she  exclaimed  ;  "  I  begin  to  see  what 
you're  driving  at.  Won't  I  have  a  crow  to  pick  with 
Patty  Martin  for  this.  No,  no,  miss,  she  pawned  no 
ring  to  me ;  but  she  gave  me  a  diamond  ring  to 
keep  for  her  early  one  morning  about  three  weeks 
ago.  'And  keep  it  safe  until  I  ask  for  it,  Martha 
Myrtle,'  said  she ;  and  safe  I  will  keep  it  until  then, 
Miss  Annie  Forest." 

"  But  it's  my  ring,"  said  Annie  in  great  distress. 
u  You'll  give  it  back  to  me  now  when  I  ask  for  it  ?  " 

"I'll  give  it  back  to  Patty  Martin,  miss,  and  to 
no  one  else." 

"  Oh,  but  really,  really,  don't  you  understand  ? 
It's  my  ring." 

"  I've  only  your  word  for  that,  miss.  It  was  given 
to  me  by  Mrs.  Martin." 

"  But  I  know  Patty  Martin  would  let  you  give  it 
back  to  me.  Why,  she  gave  me  your  address  and 
told  me  to  go  to  you ;  and  I  thought,  of  course,  you 
were  a  pawnbroker." 

"  Won't  I  have  a  crow  to  pluck  with  her  for  this  ?  * 
exclaimed  Mrs.  Myrtle.  "  Pawnbroker,  indeed  1  Why 
my  poor  mother  who's  dead  would  rise  up  from  her 
grave  if  she  thought  I  was  called  by  such  a  name. 
No,  rniss,  I'm  sorry  not  to  oblige,  but  Mrs.  Martin 
gave  me  the  ring  to  keep  for  her,  and  she  must  come 
herself  to  fetch  it  away,  for  to  no  one  else  will  I 
give  it" 

Some  farmers'  wives,  looking  flourishing  and  hand- 
some and  full  of  purpose,  now  entered  the  shop.  Mrs. 
Myrtle  devoted  all  her  energies  to  serving  them,  and 
poor  Annie  with  sinking  heart  had  to  go  away. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

•THE  WAY  OF  TRANSGRESSORS." 

THE  week  that  followed  passed  all  too  quickly.  There 
was  no  hitch  whatever  in  the  girls'  plans.  Mrs. 
Lorrimer  wrote  to  Molly  to  express  her  complete 
satisfaction  with  the  arrangement  proposed  by  Hester. 
The  workwomen  who  had  now  taken  up  their  abode 
at  the  Grange  were  both  efficient  and  clever.  With 
Annie's  help  the  different  dresses  began  to  assume 
form  and  completion  with  marvellous  rapidity.  Annie 
was  the  life  and  soul  of  the  dressmaking.  She 
sketched  pictures  of  the  proposed  toilettes;  she 
coloured  these  sketches;  then  she  tried  on  and  cut 
out,  and  basted,  and  tacked.  She  helped  to  hang 
draperies  and  to  arrange  the  wings  of  the  fairies.  The 
women  became  interested  themselves  in  such  an 
artistic  assistant,  and  did  everything  in  their  power  to 
help  her.  At  the  Towers  the  ball-room  began  to 
show  its  noble  proportions  to  the  best  advantage. 
Hester  and  Annie  and  Nan  and  Molly  went  back- 
wards and  forwards  at  all  hours  of  the  day.  By 
Monday  evening,  the  ball-room  was  in  complete 
order.  Every  possible  direction  was  given  with 
regard  to  the  different  refreshments,  and  the  last 
stitch  in  the  pretty  fancy  dresses  had  been  done.  The 
news  of  Nan's  fancy  ball  had  spread  far  and  wide. 
Almost  every  invitation  met  with  an  acceptance,  and 
the  Thornton  and  Lorrimer  households  were  borne 
forward  just  at  present  on  a  full  tide  of  victorious 
excitement  Even  Molly  felt  herself  obliged  to  enter 


*Ta*  WAY  OF  TXAXSGSESSOXS."         133 

Into  the  foil  spirit  of  the  fun.  Not  a  murmur  of 
anxiety  from  her  father  and  mother  in  London 
reached  her.  Mrs.  Lorrimer,  in  writing  to  Molly,  had 
assumed  as  cheerful  a  tone  as  possible;  she  had 
alluded  to  no  possible  care,  had  hinted  at  no  canker 
root  of  possible  trouble.  She  had  said,  it  is  true,  that 
it  was  rather  unlikely  that  she  and  the  Squire  would 
return  in  time  for  the  ball ;  but  if  this  could  not  be 
managed,  she  hoped  the  children  would  enjoy  them- 
selves to  the  full  in  their  absence;  and  finally,  she 
said  how  heartily  she  rejoiced  in  the  thought  of  their 
having  such  a  delightful  time.  Hester  also  forgot 
the  small  worrying  thought  which  came  to  her  now 
and  again  about  her  father,  in  this  week  of  rush  and 
pleasure.  Hester  was  by  nature  a  very  quiet- 
mannered  girl,  but  she  became  nearly  as  lively  now 
as  Annie ;  she  laughed,  and  joked,  and  danced,  and 
skipped  until  Mrs.  Martin,  who  watched  her  from  the 
nursery  window,  began  to  shake  her  head  gravely,  and 
to  say  that  such  mirth  was  not  "  fey,"  as  she  expressed 
it,  and  that  it  surely  forbode  a  season  of  gloom  by- 
and-by. 

Annie's  high  spirits  being  natural  to  her,  no  one 
specially  noticed  them,  and  according  to  her  custom, 
she  put  dull  care  aside  and  was  as  lively  as  she 
looked. 

It  Is  true  that  she  had  been  obliged  to  ignore  Mrs. 
Willis's  letter  ;  it  is  true  that  the  ring  was  still  being 
jealously  guarded  by  that  dreadful  Mrs.  Myrtle,  for 
Annie  had  not  the  courage  to  ask  Mrs.  Martin  for  it. 
The  whole  situation  was  now  quite  plain ;  Mrs. 
Martin  had  never  gone  near  the  pawnbroker's,  but 
had  lent  Annie  the  money  herself.  Why  she  had 
parted  with  the  ring  under  these  circumstances  was  a 


134  RBD  Rosa  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

problem  which  poor  Annie  could  not  attempt  to 
fathom.  All  she  could  do  now  was  to  abide  the 
issue  of  events  as  patiently  as  possible.  All  her  life 
long  she  had  found  that,  somehow  or  other,  matters 
did  right  themselves  for  her,  and  she  trusted  to  her 
usual  good  luck  on  this  occasion. 

The  preparations  were  almost  all  completed  for 
the  fancy  ball  by  Monday  night.  Nan's  birthday 
would  be  on  Wednesday.  No  second  letter  had 
arrived  from  Sir  John  Thornton,  and  Hester  wondered 
whether  he  would  be  present  on  the  birthday  or  not 
The  day  was  to  be  one  long  scene  of  triumph  for  the 
young  birthday  queen.  Annie  and  Hester  both  stole 
out  of  bed  at  an  early  hour  that  morning,  and  going 
out  into  the  garden,  they  picked  baskets  full  of  flowers 
with  the  dew  on  them,  with  which  they  made  wreaths 
to  decorate  the  breakfast  table,  and  to  cover  the  piles 
of  presents  which  lay  not  only  on  Nan's  plate,  but  all 
round  it 

As  soon  as  Nan  appeared  in  the  breakfast-room, 
Annie  tripped  up  to  her,  bent  on  one  knee  as  if  to  a 
liege  lady,  told  her  that  she  was  her  lawful  sovereign 
for  that  entire  day,  and  then  begged  leave  to  crown 
the  birthday  queen  with  flowers.  Nan's  cheeks  were 
flushed  already,  and  her  eyes  bright  with  excitement 
Molly  came  in  by-and-by,  and  Nora,  who  was  now 
much  better,  was  wheeled  into  the  room  on  her  sofa. 
She  wore  the  white  cambric  dress  which  Annie 
had  made  for  her.  Her  dark  hair  was  swept  back 
from  her  pretty,  low  forehead,  her  cheeks  had  roses  in 
them,  and  her  eyes  sparkled. 

"  Molly,  Molly,"  she  exclaimed,  "  look  at  me,  look 
at  me.  Now  you  know  the  secret  of  the  locked  door. 
Annie  made  me  this  frock ;  she  had  some  bits  of 


*  THE  WAY  OP  TRANSGRESSORS?         135 

cambric  over  from  dresses  of  her  own,  and  she  made 
this  and  a  blue  one,  and  a  pink  one  also ;  I  have  the 
other  two  in  my  drawer  ;  I  know  they  are  all  sweetly 
becoming,  aren't  they  ?  It's  nearly  as  good  as  having 
a  trousseau.  Oh,  do  kiss  me  and  congratulate  me, 
Molly ;  you  know  how  I  have  always  longed  for 
pretty  dresses.  Was  not  it  perfectly  darling  of  Annie 
to  make  them  for  me  ? " 

Before  Molly  could  reply  a  loud  exclamation  from 
Hester  turned  all  eyes  in  her  direction. 

"  What  do  you  think  ? "  she  exclaimed.  "  The 
crowning  bliss  of  our  day  is  come.  Nan,  you  will 
never  guess.  Annie,  dear,  how  charmed  you  will  be. 
Here  is  a  letter  from  Mrs.  Willis;  she  expects  to 
reach  Nortonbury  by  the  mid-day  train,  and  asks 
me  to  send  to  meet  her.  Oh,  dear,  this  is  lovely. 
I  have  not  seen  my  dear  Mrs.  Willis  for  over  a  year. 
What  a  rest  and  comfort  it  will  be  to  talk  to  her 
again.  Molly,  you  will  delight  in  her ;  she  is  just  the 
woman  to  captivate  you  completely.  Nora,  you  will 
lose  your  heart  to  her,  too.  I  don't  know  what 
wonderful  thing  there  is  about  her ;  she  is  so  strong, 
so  noble,  so  gentle,  that  she  wins  all  hearts  ;  it  is 
impossible  for  anybody  to  be  naughty  when  Mrs. 
Willis  is  in  the  house.  Nan,  the  arrival  of  Mrs. 
Willis  on  your  birthday  is  the  happiest  possible 
omen  for  the  whole  year.  Oh,  how  truly  rejoiced 
lam!" 

"  Yes,  it's  awfully  jolly  of  her  to  come,"  said  Nan. 
**  Of  course  I'm  very  fond  of  her,  but  I  hope  she  won't 
remind  me  of  my  holiday  task,  for,  frankly,  I  have  not 
looked  at  it  yet,  and  I  don't  mean  to  do  so  until  the 
last  week  of  the  holidays  Now,  do  let's  all  begin 
breakfast ;  even  though  I  am  queen,  I  happen  to 


136  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

have  an  appetite.  Annie,  what  are  yon  In  a  brown 
study  about  ?  Why,  you  look  quite  pale  I " 

"  I  expect  Annie  is  so  glad  about  Mrs.  Willis  that 
she  can  scarcely  speak,"  said  Hester,  glancing  at  her 
friend  in  an  affectionate  manner.  "  Yes,  we  had  better 
get  breakfast  through.  I  shall  give  Mrs.  Willis  the 
maple  room,  with  that  lovely  west  view.  There  is  a 
little  sitting-room  which  goes  with  it,  where  she  can 
be  quiet  whenever  she  wants  to  be  quiet.  How  glad 
nursey  will  be  when  she  hears  that  dear  Mrs.  Willis  is 
coming." 

Hester  began  to  perform  the  duties  of  tea-maker 
in  a  rather  abstracted  manner.  As  she  kept  on  filling 
up  cups  of  tea,  she  also  glanced  from  time  to  time  at 
the  letter  which  gave  her  such  delight 

"  It  is  such  a  surprise,"  she  said ;  "  perhaps  that  is 
half  the  pleasure." 

"  Please  don't  put  any  more  sugar  into  my  tea," 
exclaimed  Annie  in  an  almost  cross  voice ;  u  you 
know  I  never  touch  sugar,  and  that  is  the  fourth 
lump." 

"  Oh,  I  am  sorry,"  exclaimed  Hester ;  "  111  take 
that  cup  and  you  shall  have  mina" 

a  You  put  five  lumps  into  your  own  cap,  I  watched 
you  ;  oh,  dear,  it  doesn't  matter,  of  course." 

"  No,  it  doesn't  matter,"  said  Hester,  still  reading 
her  letter.  "  Molly,  will  you  pass  the  tea  on,  please. 
Oh,  yes,  I'll  have  some  honey ;  you  can  put  a  piece 
on  my  plate  if  you  like." 

"  The  only  plate  yon  have  before  you  at  present 
contains  eggs  and  bacon,"  exclaimed  Molly.  •  I  think 
I  won't  help  the  honey  for  a  few  minutes." 

"  This  is  a  delightful  surprise,"  murmured  Hester ; 
"  but,  dear  me,  it  is  rather  strange,  Mrs.  Willis  says 


*THB  WAY  OP  T&ANSG&SSSO&S?         137 

she  wrote  to  you  last  week,  Annie,  and  said  that 
she  would  try  to  give  us  a  couple  of  days  at  the 
Grange  on  her  way  back  to  Lavender  House.  How 
was  it  you  never  mentioned  it  ? " 

There  was  just  a  pause  long  enough  to  be  noticed 
before  Annie  replied. 

"  I  did  not  get  the  letter,"  she  said  then,  in  a 
steady  voice. 

She  hated  herself  the  moment  she  had  uttered 
the  words.  She  felt  as  if  she  had  fallen  from  a 
height,  and  was  lying  maimed  and  bruised,  bleeding 
and  ugly  in  some  dismal  abyss  ;  but  all  the  time 
her  eyes  looked  bright  and  her  face  was  cheerful 

Hester  exclaimed,  "  How  strange !  what  a  pity  I 
How  could  the  letter  have  gone  astray  ? "  but  other 
thoughts  soon  chased  this  one  from  her  mind. 

Breakfast  being  over  the  young  housekeeper  had 
much  to  attend  to. 

Nora  held  out  her  hand  to  Annie,  who  stooped 
down  and  kissed  her  affectionately. 

"  Are  you  really  glad  that  she  is  coming  ? "  asked 
Nora. 

"Of  course  I  am,  Nonie ;  she  is — "  a  stab  went 
through  Annie's  heart — "  she  is  my  best  friend.'' 

"  Is  she  really  as  good  as  Hester  says  she  is  ? " 
continued  Nora. 

a  Yes,  yes,  better ;  no  one  quite  knows  how  good 
she  is." 

*  I  shall  be  afraid  of  her,"  said  Nora  shuddering. 
"  I  hate  such  perfectly  good  people ;  they  make  me 
feel  small  and  mean." 

Annie  took  up  a  basket  of  flowers,  and  began 
deftly  to  form  them  into  wreaths  for  the  furthef 
decoration  of  the  ball-room. 


Ij8  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

"  It's  dreadful  to  feel  mean,"  she  said  almost  in  a 
whisper. 

"You  can't  surely  know  what  it  means,"  replied 
Nora. 

"Oh,  can't  I  though;  don't  let's  talk  of  it  any 
more.  I  like  you  in  white,  Nora.  White,  toned 
with  lace  and  coloured  ribbons,  makes  a  charming 
dress  for  you.  You  have  such  a  pretty  face.  It  is  so 
full  of  esprit — so  piquant.  Some  day  you  will  be  a 
beautiful  woman." 

"  As  beautiful  as  you  are  ?  "  asked  Nora.  "  I  don't 
desire  to  be  more  beautiful  than  you." 

*  In  some  ways  you  will  be  more  beautiful,"  replied 
Annie.      "I  don't  pretend  that  I  am  not  pretty,  I 
know  I  am ;  but  in  some  ways  you  will  be  superior 
to  me.    You  will  have  a  greater  air  of  distinction. 
Noblesse  obligt  will  be  abundantly  manifested  in  you. 
Oh,  yes,"  continued  Annie,  "  it  is  all  very  fine  for  us 
parvenus  to  despise  race.     We  don't  really  despise  it ; 
we  adore  it,  we  envy  it ;  we  can  never,  never,  never 
get  what  race  confers." 

*  How  excitedly  you  talk,"  said  Nora  ;  "  you  seem 
angry  about  something." 

"  I  am  angry  with  myself,"  said  Annie  ;  "  my  low 
ways  and  my  meanness.  Noblesse  oblige  has  nothing 
to  do  with  me.  Now,  look  here,  Nora,  forget  all  this 
rubbishy  talk ;  be  thankful  that  you  are  a  beautiful 
girl  of  good  family,  who  could  not  do  a  shabby  action. 
I  must  leave  you  now,  for  Mrs.  Willis  is  coming,  and 
I  should  like  to  go  into  Nortonbury  to  meet  her." 

Annie  ran  off  to  find  Hester. 

*  Hester,"    she  exclaimed,  *  may   I    go    in    the 
carriage  to  Nortonbury  to  meet  Mrs.  Willis  ? " 

"That  ban  excellent  idea,"  said  Hester;  "take 


*THB  WAY  OF  TRANSGRESSORS.*         139 

Molly  with  you,  the  drive  will  do  her  good.  I  am 
so  busy  this  morning  that  I  can  scarcely  be  spared 
from  home.  Yes,  that  is  an  excellent  idea.  I  was 
wondering  who  would  go  to  meet  her." 

Molly  was  very  pleased  to  accompany  Annie  to 
Nortonbury,  and  Annie  was  glad  of  her  company. 
Molly  would  be  a  sort  of  shield  to  her ;  not  that  it 
really  mattered,  for  she  had  already  quite  made  up 
her  mind  how  to  act 

The  girls  enjoyed  their  pleasant  drive  together. 
Mrs.  Willis's  train  was  punctual,  and  she  was  soon 
driving  back  to  the  Grange,  Molly  seated  by  her  side 
and  Annie  on  the  seat  facing  her. 

Mrs.  Willis  had  the  knack  of  making  all  girls 
perfectly  at  home  with  her.  Molly  felt  sure  that  a 
certain  feeling  of  restraint  would  come  over  her 
when  she  sat  by  the  side  of  this  excellent  and  ador- 
able woman ;  but  the  moment  she  looked  into 
Mrs.  Willis's  kind  eyes,  and  Mrs.  Willis  returned 
her  glance,  and  said  in  that  full,  rich,  motherly  voice 
of  hers,  "  Oh,  I  have  heard  of  you  ;  you  are  Molly 
Lorrimer,  yon  live  at  the  Towers,  and  you  have  a 
great  many  brothers  and  sisters,  and  your  schoolroom 
is  reached  by  a  spiral  stair,  and  is  somewhere  up  in 
the  clouds.  I  have  heard  all  about  you  many  times 
from  Nan."  Then  Molly  laughed,  and  felt  at  home. 
She  felt  more  than  at  home,  for  her  heart  gave  a 
strange  flutter,  and  then  a  curious  sense  of  peace 
pervaded  it.  It  was  something  like  being  near  her 
mother,  and  yet  it  was  something  different  The 
magnetic  influence  of  a  good  and  great  spirit  was 
already  making  itself  felt. 

Annie  sat  opposite  to  the  two  with  dancing  eyes. 

"How  well  yon  look  my  love,"  said  Mrs.  Willis 


140  HMD  Ross  AND  TIGER 

"  I  am  delighted  to  see  that  the  change  has  done  you 
so  much  good." 

Annie  drooped  her  long  lashes  for  a  moment 

"I  am  as  well  as  well  can  be,"  she  said,  "  and  as 
jolly  as  jolly  can  be,  and  you  have  just  come  in  the 
nick  of  time  to  make  everything  perfect  Molly,  do 
tell  Mrs.  Willis  about  our  fancy  ball  to-night" 

"  I  will  listen  to  yon  in  a  moment,  Molly,"  said 
Mrs.  Willis  ;  «'  but  first  of  all  I  want  to  ask  Annie  a 
question.  I  hope  you  did  not  send  the  ring  to  Paris, 
Annie,  for,  if  you  did,  I  never  received  it" 

"What  ring?"  asked  Annie,  looking  up  in  pre- 
tended amazement  "Do  you  mean  my  mother's 
ring,  Mrs.  Willis,  the — the  one  you  lent  me  ?  " 

"  Yes,  dear.  I  wrote  to  you  last  week  about  it 
I  was  surprised  at  never  hearing  from  you,  for  my 
letter  was  quite  urgent  I  wanted  the  ring  for  a 
special  object,  and  was  disappointed  at  its  never 
coming." 

"  That  must  have  been  the  letter  you  never  got, 
Annie,"  exclaimed  Molly." 

"  You  never  got  my  letter  ?  *  exclaimed  Mrs. 
Willis.  "  How  very,  very  strange !  But  I  posted  it 
myself,  and  I  know  I  put  the  right  address  on  it  I 
am  relieved,  of  course,  that  you  did  not  send  the 
ring  when  it  was  too  late;  but  it  is  odd  about  the 
letter." 

"  No,  I  didn't  send  the  ring  *  said  Annie  in  a 
light  voice  «  How  could  I  ?" 

"  Certainly  not,  dear,  if  yon  did  not  know  that  I 
wanted  it" 

"Hester  was  surprised  this  morning,"  continued 
Molly,  taking  op  the  thread  of  the  narrative,  and 
unconsciously  giving  Annie  immense  assistance. 


•  THB  WA  v  OF  TRANSGRESSORS.*         141 

•  You  said,  in  your  letter  to  her,  that  you  had  told 
Annie  a  week  ago  that  you  were  coming.  Then  Annie 
said  that  she  had  never  got  your  letter." 

"It  is  very  queer,"  said  Mrs.  Willis.  M  must 
write  to  the  post  office  in  Paris  and  make  inquiries. 
Well,  I  am  glad  the  ring  is  safe." 

"  Of  course,  it  is  as  safe  as  possible,"  said  Annie. 
"  It  is  too  bad  about  the  letter,"  she  continued  «  Did 
you  want  the  ring  very  badly  ?  " 

"  Yes,  very  badly ;  but  it  is  not  too  late  yet  to 
manage  matters.  I  want  to  have  the  ring  copied  as 
a  wedding  present  for  Margaret  Cecil,  but  I  have 
already  spoken  to  a  jeweller  about  it,  and  if  I  send  him 
the  ring  to-day  or  to-morrow  he  will  have  it  in 
time.  Don't  forget  to  give  it  to  me,  Annie,  dear, 
when  we  get  home." 

"  Oh,  no,"  said  Annie, M I  won't  forget" 

A  few  moments  later  they  arrived  at  the  Grange, 
where  Mrs.  Willis  was  received  with  a  kind  of 
trembling  joy  by  Hester,  who  took  her  into  the  house 
and  showered  every  imaginable  attention  which  her 
love  could  suggest  upon  her. 

"  Time,  time,"  muttered  Annie  to  herself  as  she 
rushed  away.  "Something  must  happen  between 
now  and  to-morrow.  I'll  keep  out  of  her  way  to-day, 
and  in  the  fuss  and  excitement  she'll  forget  about 
the  ring.  I  have  told  one  big  lie  about  it,  and  I  have 
insinuated  a  dozen  more,  and  I  vow  and  declare 
one  thing— that  I  will  not  be  discovered  now.  I'll 
go  on  to  the  bitter  end  now,  come  what  wiH.  Heigh-ho, 
is  that  you,  Nan  ?  What  are  you  doing  ?  Don't  you 
know  that  Mrs.  Willis  has  come?  What  is  that  you 
have  in  your  hand  ?  " 

•  Iff  a  letter  of  yours,"  said  Naa;  "I  found  it  in 


142  RBD  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

the  garden  under  a  rose  bush ;  it's  in  Mrs.  Willis'* 
handwriting ;  didn't  you  say  that  you  did  not  hear 
from  her  last  week  ? " 

"  No  more  I  did  ;  give  me  that  letter  ;  it's  quite 
an  old  one."  Annie  stretched  out  her  hand,  snatched 
the  letter  from  Nan,  and  pushed  it  into  her  pocket 

"  You  didn't  read  it  ? "  she  asked. 

a  No,  I'm  not  so  mean ;  what  is  the  matter  with 
you?" 

"  I  hate  to  have  my  letters  read." 

*  They're  not  read  by  girls  like  me ;  you  needn't 
be  afraid." 

Nan  rushed  off  in  a  huff,  and  Annie  walked  slowly 
down  the  corridor.  Her  heart  felt  like  lead.  She 
fully  believed  that  Nan  had  not  read  the  letter,  but 
Nan's  eyes  might  have  happened  to  glance  at  the 
postmark  on  it  That  postmark  contained  a  date 
only  one  week  old.  Nan  was  the  last  child  to  whom 
Annie  felt  she  could  confide  her  guilty  secret. 

"  Oh,  dear,  dear,"  she  murmured  under  her  breath, 
"what  a  true  saying  it  is,  that  'the  way  of  trans- 
gressors is  hard.'  I  am  a  mean,  low  sort,  not  a  doubt 
of  that  Why,  if  the  Lorrimers  and  Thorntons  really 
knew  me  as  I  am,  they  wouldn't  speak  to  me.  Well, 
there's  nothing  for  it  now  but  to  carry  matters  with  a 
high  hand,  and  to  let  nothing  out  If  Nan  does 
happen  to  have  noticed  the  date  on  the  letter,  I'll  tell 
her  she  was  mistaken.  How  could  I  have  been  so 
mad  as  to  carry  this  letter  about  in  my  pocket? 
Well,  to  make  all  things  sure,  I'll  destroy  it  now." 

"  Annie,  Annie,  we're  just  going  to  lunch,"  called 
out  Hester ;  "  what  are  you  running  into  the  garden 
for?" 

41  I'll  be  back  in  a  minute/  shouted  Annie, 


PERHAPS.  143 

She  ran  quickly  out  of  the  house  and  down  the 
broad  grass  walk  which  led  to  the  arbour  at  the 
farther  end.  By  the  side  of  the  arbour  lay  a  basket 
of  tools.  Annie  snatched  up  a  small  trowel,  and 
going  to  the  back  of  the  arbour,  dug  a  hole  for  her 
letter.  She  tore  it  then  into  fragments  and  buried  it, 
looked  round  her  eagerly,  saw  that  there  was  not  a 
soul  in  sight,  and  then,  with  a  certain  sense  of  relief, 
hurried  back  to  the  house. 


CHAPTER  XVL 

PERHAPS. 

THE  ball  was  to  begin  at  nine  o'clock.  The  festive 
hour  grew  on  apace.  Mrs.  Willis  said  nothing  more 
about  the  ring,  and  Annie  Forest  heaved  a  deep  sigh 
of  relief. 

"Reprieved  until  to-morrow,"  she  murmured  to 
herself ;  "  and  now  for  high  frivolity." 

The  horses  from  the  Thorntons'  stables  were  in 
great  request  during  that  eventful  day.  Hester,  who 
was  most  anxious  to  spare  her  friends  all  possible 
trouble,  had  decided  that  she  and  Nan,  and  all  the 
rest  of  their  party,  should  dress  for  the  ball  at  the 
Grange,  and  come  over  in  their  separate  characters 
prepared  to  act  their  different  parts  at  once.  Molly 
and  Hester  were  to  be  the  two  hostesses  for  the 
occasion.  Guy,  who  was  a  very  gentlemanly  boy, 
was  to  assist  them  to  the  best  part  of  his  ability. 
Annie  promised  to  look  after  the  refreshments,  and 
also  to  establish  Nora  in  a  becoming  attitude  on  her 
bed  of  rose  leaves  and  ckuds. 


144  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

Nora  made  a  most  beautiful  queen  of  the  fairies, 
She  was  dressed  in  a  sort  of  transparent  white  ;  her 
large,  clear  wings  were  very  slightly  toned  with  rose 
colour,  and  the  whole  dress  was  bespangled  with 
light  sprays  of  silver.  Nora's  hair  was  crimped,  and 
hung  in  masses  over  her  shoulders.  The  silvery  dust 
also  shone  in  her  hair.  Her  eyes  were  dark  and  deep, 
and  natural  roses  of  happiness  and  excitement 
bloomed  on  her  pretty  round  cheeks.  To  Annie'a 
ingenuity  and  genius  the  whole  of  the  charming 
dream-like  effect  of  this  fairy  queen  was  due.  Mrs. 
Willis,  who  insisted  on  coming  to  the  ball  in  the  part 
of  the  schoolmistress,  "  The  only  part  which  I  shall 
ever  play  in  life,"  she  had  said  with  a  smile  to  Hester, 
was  much  delighted  with  the  arrangement  of  every- 
thing. Mrs.  Willis  was  in  grey  silk,  with  her  favourite 
Honiton  lace.  She  was  a  very  striking  and  beautiful 
woman,  and  in  her  grand  simplicity,  made  a  perfect 
foil  to  the  fantastic  appearance  of  the  younger  mem- 
bers of  the  party. 

Amongst  the  honoured  guests  on  this  occasion, 
Mrs.  Martin  shone  conspicuous.  Hester  had  insisted 
on  her  coming  over  early,  and  when  the  good  woman 
entered  the  ball-room  and  saw  Nora  on  her  cloudy 
throne,  she  could  not  help  muttering,  in  an  almost 
angry  tone  of  great  excitement — 

«  Eh,  eh,  why  this  is  almost  witchcraft  I  didn't 
believe  in  them  wings  and  clouds  till  now,  but  sure 
enough  there  they  are.  Seein'  is  believin'.  I 
don't  hold  with  it,  but  I  don't  deny  as  it  ain't 
clever." 

a  I'm  glad  you  think  it  clever,  Patty  Martin,"  said 
a  very  gay  voice  in  her  ear. 

She  turned  almost  in  alarm,  to  be  confronted  by 


PERHAPS.  145 

the  most  impudent-looking,  and  yet  the  most  charm- 
Ing  gipsy  lass  she  had  ever  looked  at 

Mrs.  Martin  loathed  gipsies. 

"  None  of  your  sauce,"  she  said  In  an  angry  voice. 
"  This  is  no  place  for  the  like  of  you  ;  get  out  at  once 
or  I'll  let  Miss  Hester  Thornton  know." 

"  Oh,  nursey,  nursey,  you'll  kill  me,"  exclaimed 
Annie  In  a  voice  choked  with  laughter.  "  Do  you 
mean  to  say  you  don't  know  me  ?  " 

*  My  sakes  alive,  Miss  Annie  Forest  I  *  exclaimed 
the  old  woman.  "Who'd  have  thought  you'd  have 
been  up  to  this  folly?  What  are  you  doing,  mas- 
querading like  them  hateful  gipsies  ?  It's  bad  enough 
to  have  wings  and  clouds  about ;  but  gipsies — 'tain't 
respectable ;  my  word,  no." 

"  This  gipsy  is  eminently  respectable,"  said  Annie, 
with  a  sort  of  bitter  emphasis.  "  Here,  nursey,  take 
my  hand,  and  let  me  lead  you  up  the  ball-room.  I 
have  many  strange  characters  to  introduce  you  to. 
I  see  plainly  that  you  won't  recognise  them  without 
my  kind  assistance.  Here,  come  along,  be  quick." 

u  My  head  is  getting  moithered,  and  that's  the  only 
word,"  said  nurse  Martin.  "  Dear,  dear,  what  are  the 
young  coming  to?  And  sakes  alive,  what  in  the 
world  are  those  ?  " 

The  creatures  thus  apostrophised  by  the  almost 
frightened  nurse  Martin,  were  a  troop  of  fairies 
and  brownies,  who  now  rushed  into  the  ball-room 
from  every  direction.  The  band  struck  up  a  merry 
waltz,  and  the  fairies  and  brownies  began  to  dance 
with  vigour. 

"  It's  past  belief,"  said  Mrs.  Martin  ;  "  and  did  you 
make  all  them  wings,  Miss  Annie  ? " 

"  Oh,  dear,  no,"  replied  Annie ;  "  they  were  made 


146  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

by  the  mothers  of  the  fairies — at  least,  I  presume  so. 
Now  come  into  the  supper-room  and  let  me  get  you 
a  comfortable  seat" 

Mrs.  Martin  was  glad  enough  to  comply.  She 
said  the  slippery  floor  of  the  ball-room,  and  the 
uncanny  creatures  that  were  all  round  her,  made  her 
feel  as  if  the  top  of  her  head  would  come  off.  She 
uttered  a  little  shriek  of  terror  as  Jane  Macalister, 
dressed  as  Minerva,  glided  fiercely  by,  and  was  glad 
to  seat  herself  in  a  safe  corner  behind  one  of  the  long 
supper  tables.  Annie  desired  a  servant  to  give  her 
all  the  refreshment  she  required,  and  then  ran  off  to 
attend  to  the  other  guests. 

Fast  and  furious  rose  the  fun.  During  the  whole  of 
the  present  century  the  old  ball-room  at  the  Towers 
had  not  reflected  so  gay  and  animated  a  scene.  Grim 
ancestors  of  the  house  of  Lorrimer  looked  down 
from  their  tarnished  frames  at  the  last  Lorrimers 
as  they  danced  away  their  precious  time  in  this 
frivolous  and  yet  enchanting  manner.  The  grown 
people,  who  sat  in  the  gallery  and  on  benches 
near  the  walls,  talked  in  whispers  to  one  another 
about  the  lovely  scene.  The  Lorrimers  were  popular 
in  the  county,  and  although  rumours  of  coming  trouble 
were  rife  about  them,  yet  their  friends  and  well-wishers 
augured  happy  results  from  this  present  gaiety. 

But  why  was  not  the  Squire  present,  and  why  was 
Mrs.  Lorrimer  absent  ? 

Molly,  who  made  the  gentlest  of  shepherdesses, 
came  up  as  these  remarks  passed  the  good  people's 
lips.  She  stopped  to  speak  to  an  old  friend  of  her 
mother's. 

"  I'm  so  glad  you  were  able  to  come/*  she  said , 
'and  how  sweet  your  children  look." 


PERHAPS.  147 

"  It  was  very  kind  of  you  to  ask  us,  my  dear," 
responded  this  lady,  "and  the  sight  is  a  charming 
one — quite  charming ;  but  I  am  sorry  to  miss  your 
mother." 

"  Mother  is  in  London  at  present ;  she  is  away  on 
special  business.  She  is  ever  so  sorry  to  be  absent 
to-night" 

"  And  the  Squire,  is  he  quite  well  ?  " 

M  Yes,  thank  you.     He  is  in  London  with  mother." 

At  this  moment  a  brownie  with  a  hot  face  and 
looking  rather  uncomfortable  in  his  brown-velvet 
tights,  accompanied  by  the  most  spiritual-looking 
fairy  it  was  possible  to  see,  revolved  slowly  round 
in  the  mazes  of  the  waltz. 

The  brownie's  honest  face  was  raised  to  Molly's  ; 
his  brown  eyes  were  full  of  a  question  ;  the  fairy  by 
his  side  had  a  far-away  look  They  both  floated 
away. 

"  Oh,  what  a  charming  little  pair,"  said  Mrs. 
Fortescue,  Molly's  friend.  "  Do  you  know  who  they 
are,  Miss  Lorrimer  ? " 

"  That  poor,  hot  brownie  is  my  brother,  Boris," 
exclaimed  Molly;  "and  that  little  girl  is  Nell,  my 
sister." 

The  lady  sat  down  again  ;  and,  Molly's  partner 
coming  up  to  claim  her,  she  joined  in  the  dance,  and 
forgot  the  question  in  Boris's  eyes. 

There  was  a  commotion  near  the  entrance  door. 
Hester  was  seen  to  move  hastily  forward.  There  was 
a  call  for  Nan,  who,  accompanied  by  her  partner, 
Little  Boy  Blue,  rushed  quickly  across  the  room,  and 
the  next  moment  a  tall,  aristocratic-looking  man  was 
seen  moving  up  the  ball-room  with  Hester's  hand  on 
his  arm.  Sir  John  Thornton  had  kept  bis  word  Ho 


148  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

had  returned  in  time  if  not  for  the  whole  of  Nan's 
birthday,  at  least  to  see  it  out 

The  matrons  who  sat  about  the  room  remarked 
on  his  appearance,  and  said  that  they  had  never  seen 
him  look  better,  younger,  or  more  cheerful.  They 
said  what  an  admirable  thing  it  was  for  Sir  John  to 
Vave  Hester  at  home ;  and,  as  Sir  John  himself  was  the 
best  possible  company  in  society,  he  soon  made  his  pre- 
sence agreeably  felt  all  over  the  room.  In  the  Squire's 
absence  he  naturally  took  the  part  of  host ;  and  no  one 
could  be  a  more  polished  or  charming  host  than  he. 

One  of  the  many  delightful  features  of  this  great 
fancy  ball  was  the  presents  which  the  fairy  queen 
was  to  bestow  upon  her  many  subjects  at  the  end  of 
the  festivities.  These  presents  lay  piled  up  in  comical 
shapes  all  round  her,  and  helped  to  form  some  of  the 
billowy  clouds  on  which  she  was  supposed  to  be 
resting.  The  poor  little  fairy  queen  certainly  looked 
most  charming,  and  when  the  moment  came  for 
giving  away  the  presents,  she  would  enjoy  herself  to 
the  full ;  but  just  now  she  could  not  help  envying 
those  fairies  and  brownies,  who  could  jump  about  and 
skip  and  dance  and  have  a  very  good  time,  without 
being  in  quite  such  a  grand  position  as  she  was.  On 
the  queen  fairy's  head  rested  a  spangled  crown  of 
light  texture.  She  felt  it  almost  heavy  just  now,  and 
murmured  to  herself  in  a  sentimental  voice,  "  Uneasy 
lies  the  head  that  wears  a  crown." 

Boris,  with  his  eyes  still  full  of  that  unanswered 
question,  came  near  and  looked  at  her. 

"  Are  you  having  an  awfully  dull  time,  Nonie  ?  " 
he  asked. 

*  Oh,  it's  all  right,"  said  Nora,  who  would  hav« 
scorned  to  complain. 


PERHAPS.  149 

"You're  going  to  give  us  our  presents  by- 
and-by." 

•Yes." 

"You'll  feel  jolly  and  hop  o*  my  thumb,  won't 
you?" 

"  Oh,  I'll  feel  nothing  special,"  replied  Nora,  who 
did  not  wish  to  encourage  this  brownie  in  his  efforts 
after  familiarity. 

"  How  hot  you  look,  Boris,"  she  said,  with  a  slight 
laugh. 

"  Hot  ?  "  echoed  Boris.  "  I'm  boiling.  If  s  these 
abominations  of  tights.  Nonie,  I'd  like  to  tell  you 
something ;  it's  very  important,  very." 

"You  can't  possibly  tell  it  to  me  now,  Boris," 
replied  Nora  ;  "  don't  attempt  to  come  too  near,  dis- 
arranging my  clouds.  Oh,  what  a  naughty,  trouble- 
some boy  you  are ;  you  have  trodden  upon  that  piece 
of  white  tarlatan,  and  it  has  all  got  out  of  shape.  Do 
run  away  ;  do  leave  me  alone." 

Boris  scampered  off ;  he  had  suddenly  caught  a 
glimpse  of  the  round,  smooth  face  of  the  shepherdess, 
Molly,  in  the  distance.  If  he  could  only  catch  her 
up,  she  would  allow  him  to  whisper  in  her  ear.  Nora 
was  always  rather  a  cross  patch,  but  Molly  was  kind. 
Molly  would  be  interested,  even  though  she  was 
a  shepherdess.  He  trod  on  some  long  trains  as  he 
skimmed  by.  People  called  him  a  tiresome  child 
and  an  awkward  little  worry,  but  he  did  not  heed 
them  ;  he  was  gaining  on  Molly,  and  Molly  would  be 
sure  to  listen  to  him.  Everything  would  be  all  right 
when  Molly  knew.  Now,  he  had  all  but  reached  her, 
but  no,  how  tiresome — how  more  than  tiresome — a 
shepherd  came  up  and  held  out  his  crook  to  Molly, 
who  held  out  hers  to  him,  and  then  they  joined  hands, 


i5o  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

and  then  they  danced  away,  away,  away,  far,  very  far 
from  Boris  and  his  question. 

He  turned  round  and  stamped  his  pointed  shoe  in 
his  vexation. 

Nell  suddenly  came  up  and  touched  him. 
"  Did  you  find  Molly  ?     Have  you  told  her  ?  "    she 
asked 

"  No,  I  can't  get  to  her,"  replied  Boris  ;  "  she's 
dancing  over  there  with  that  horrid  shepherd  ;  he's 
only  Hugh  Pierson,  and  he  doesn't  look  a  bit  well. 
Let's  dance  by  ourselves,  Nell ;  let's  forget ;  'twasn't 
nothing  but  nonsense,  I'm  sure." 

"  I  can't  forget,"  replied  Nell. 

"Well,  aren't  you  a  little  bit  hungry?  There's 
lobster  and  pink  champagne  in  the  supper-room.  I'm 
going  in  for  some ;  I  heard  Hugh  Pierson  say  it  was 
ripping  ;  come  and  let's  have  some." 

"I  couldn't  touch  any,"  said  Nell  with  a  little 
shudder  of  disgust 

Boris  looked  at  her  and  gave  vent  to  the  faintest 
of  sighs. 

"  While  I'm  having  my  lobster,  you  could  eat  a 
jelly,  couldn't  you  ? "  he  said  in  the  most  insinuating 
of  whispers. 

"  No,  I  couldn't ;  I  couldn't  touch  anything.  Go 
and  eat  if  you  want  to,  and  then  come  back  to  me 
here.  I'm  going  to  stand  by  that  window  ;  perhaps 
he'll  come  back  and  take  another  peep." 

"It  couldn't  have  been  him,  Nell;  you  know  it 
couldn't ;  he's  away  in  London,  you  know." 

"  I  tell  you  it  was  him." 

"  Has  he  brought  back  my  dove,  dc  you  think  ?  * 

"  No,  no  ;  who  cares  about  a  dove  just  now  ?  " 

"Nell,  I  really  do  care,   and   my  cage  is   most 


PERHAPS.  151 

beautiful  and  clean.  I  put  in  fresh  seed  and  water 
only  this  morning  ;  wasn't  it  lucky  ? " 

"  Well,  the  dove  hasn't  come,"  said  Nell ;  "  you 
know  it  was  '  perhaps '  about  the  dove,  and  about  the 
pony,  and  about  all  the  jolly  things — you're  always 
forgetting  that  it  was  '  perhaps.'  There,  go  and  eat 
your  lobster,  and  come  back  to  me  when  you  have 
done ;  don't  drink  too  much  champagne,  or  maybe 
you'll  turn  giddy.  I'll  wait  here  by  this  window." 

Boris,  looking  decidedly  depressed,  hesitated  for  a 
moment ;  then  seeing  that  Nell  was  resolute,  he 
decided  that,  even  if  disappointment  were  in  store,  he 
could  all  the  rest  of  his  life  reflect  that  he  had  sat  up 
late  and  eaten  lobster  salad  for  supper.  He  accord- 
ingly sidled  away  in  the  direction  of  the  supper-room, 
and  Nell,  with  a  light  movement,  sprang  on  one  of 
the  benches  and  then  into  the  deep  recess  of  a  win- 
dow. Here,  with  her  cloudy  hair  all  about  her,  her 
little  face  as  white  as  her  dress,  her  eyes  big  and 
spiritual  in  the  trouble  which  vaguely  stirred  her 
sensitive  soul,  she  looked  out  into  the  night  Her 
large  wings  shielded  her  little  form,  and  nobody 
noticed  that  one  fairy  was  not  joining  in  the  revels. 

"  I  did  see  him,"  murmured  Nell ;  "  I  saw  his  face 
just  for  a  minute  ;  he  pressed  it  up  against  the  pane 
and  looked  in  ;  his  hair  was  all  ruffled,  and  his  eyes, 
his  eyes — oh,  the  thought  of  his  eyes  makes  me  ache 
so  badly.  Why  doesn't  he  come  in  ?  What  ii>  he 
doing  out  in  the  garden  ?  I  know  he  has  come  back. 
I  know  he's  not  in  London  ;  he  has  come  back  and 
he  is  in  the  garden,  and  we  are  all  so  jolly,  and  he  so 
sad.  What  is  the  matter  ?  Oh,  I  know  quite  well ; 
it's  perhaps ;  and  the  pony,  and  the  dove,  and  the 
rabbits  have  not  come  home  Wings — I  thought  I'd 


1 52  RED  KOSE  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

be  so  happy  when  I  had  wings,  but  I'm  just  mis'rtbble 
I'm  just  mis'ribble." 

There  was  a  little  noise  behind  Nell ;  she  turned 
her  head  to  see  Boris  scrambling  up  into  the  seat  by 
her  side. 

"  I  had  two  plates  of  salad,"  he  began  ;  "  'twasn't 
so  very  nice,  not  so  nice  as — why,  what's  the  matter, 
Nell?" 

"  Come,"  said  Nell,  taking  his  hand,  "  quick,  jump 
down,  he's  under  the  oak  tree,  just  where  the  shadow 
is  thickest ;  I  saw  him  move ;  that's  him  ;  let's  go  to 
him,  Boris  ;  take  my  hand  ;  let's  run  to  him." 

Boris's  hot  hand  clutched  Nell's.  They  ran  quickly 
along  by  the  comparatively  empty  space  near  the 
wall,  reached  the  entrance,  and  flew  swiftly  across  the 
moonlit  grass. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

FAIRY     AND     BROWNIE. 

PERHAPS  it  was  not  the  first  time  that  the  moon  had 
looked  down  on  a  fairy  and  a  brownie  running  across 
that  old,  old  lawn.  No  one  could  say  anything  for 
certain  on  this  point  We  all  of  us  have  a  sort  of 
undying  belief  in  fairies,  so  perhaps  they  did  exist 
once,  before  our  hearts  had  grown  too  cold  and  our 
natures  too  worldly  to  understand  them.  Children 
know  most  about  them,  but  even  children  don't  quite 
believe  in  them  now,  in  the  good  old-fashioned  way  of 
long  ago. 

A  very  pretty  fairy  and  brownie  were  out  now. 
The  moon  silvered  Nell's  wings  and  put  a  sort  of 
unearthly  radiance  into  her  hair,  and  Boris,  with  his 


FAIRY  AND  BROWNIE.  153 

bright  locks  standing  almost  upright  on  his  head,  in 
his  quaint  little  costume,  with  his  upturned  toes  and 
ruffled  hands,  looked  quite  like  a  true  denizen  of 
fairy  land.  Certain  it  is  that  the  man  who  stood 
under  the  shadow  of  the  oak  gave  a  perceptible  start 
when  he  saw  the  fairy  and  brownie.  For  a  moment 
the  old  belief  of  his  early  childhood  flashed  through  his 
brain,  then  he  recognised  Nell  and  Boris,  and  coming 
to  meet  them,  he  took  a  hand  of  each. 

"What  is  it,  father?"  exclaimed  Boris;  "what 
are  you  standing  out  of  doors  for  ?  I  know  it's  a  very 
warm  night,  but  we  want  you  dreadfully,  dreadfully, 
in  the  house." 

Boris  rubbed  himself  against  his  father's  knee  as 
he  spoke.  Nell  clutched  Squire  Lorrimer's  other 
hand,  and  raising  it  to  her  lips,  kissed  it  passionately. 
Nell  did  not  speak  at  alL 

*  Come  in,  father,  come  in,"  repeated  Boris  ;  "  and 
where's  mother,  and  what  are  you  doing  out  here 
under  the  oak  tree  ? " 

"  Looking  at  you  little  people  ;  you  make  a  gay 
sight,"  said  the  Squire, 

In  spite  of  himself,  his  voice  was  quite  hollow. 

"  But  why  don't  you  come  in  ? " 

Tm  not  coming  in ;  I'm  going  back  to  London 
again  to-night" 

"Why,  father?"  asked  Nell,  opening  her  lips 
for  the  first  time,  and  looking  at  him  with  great 
intentness. 

The  Squire  stooped  and  lifted  Nell  into  his  arms. 

*  I  did  not  want  you  to  see  me,"  he  said  "  I  knew 
you  were  having  your  big  party  to-night,  and  I  had 
to  come  to  the  Towers  on — on  business.     What  are 
you  trembling  for,  Nell  ?    You  ought  not  to  be  oat ; 


154  RBD  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY 

you  must  run  back  to  the  house  at  once ;  vrhy,  you 
are  cold,  child." 

"  I'm  not  cold,  and  I  will  stay  and  kiss  you." 

Nell's  arms  were  pressed  tightly  round  the  Squire's 
neck.  Her  little  soft  lips  pressed  kiss  after  kiss  on 
his  somewhat  grisly  cheek. 

Boris,  standing  on  the  ground,  and  looking  up  at 
Nell  in  her  father's  arms,  thoroughly  realised  for  the 
first  time  that  he  had  gone  to  useless  trouble  in 
cleaning  the  dove's  cage. 

*  Now,  Nell,  you  must  be  sensible,"  said  her 
father.  "I  was  obliged  to  come  to  the  Towers 
to-night  to — to  fetch  something.  I  knew  from 
Molly's  letters  that  you  were  going  to  have  a  big  ball. 
I  thought  I'd  like  to  see  how  the  ball-room  looked. 
We  have  not  had  a  ball,  a  very  big  ball,  in  that  room 
since  the  days  of  my  great-grandmother.  My  grand- 
mother has  told  me  about  that  ball,  and  about  the 
very  window  where  my  great-grandfather  stood  when 
he  asked  my  great-grandmother  to  be  his  wife.  He 
asked  her  to  marry  him  at  that  ball,  so  of  course  she 
never  could  forget  it;  and  the  story  of  the  green  dress 
she  wore — apple  green — with  her  golden  locks  falling 
over  her  shoulders,  and  the  story  of  the  window 
where  he  proposed  to  her,  have  been  handed  down 
in  the  family  ever  since.  To-night,  in  that  same 
window,  the  little  great-great-grandchild  sat,  and 
looked  out,  and  I  saw  her  ;  now,  you  must  run  back, 
NelL  Boris,  you  run  back,  too  ;  run  and  enjoy  your- 
selves ;  be  happy — God,  God  bless  you." 

"  Why  don't  you  come  in,  father  ?  "  asked  Boris. 

Nell  felt  as  if  she  could  not  say  a  word.  There 
was  so  much  meaning  in  father's  words  ;  there  was  so 
much  that  he  said  with  his  eyes,  and  with  the  tight 


FAIKY  AND  BROWNIE.  155 

pressure  of  his  arms,  which  the  rather  commonplace 
words  he  uttered  seemed  to  have  nothing  to  do 
with.  Nell  understood,  and  her  heart  ached  so,  she 
seemed  to  be  turned  dumb. 

The  Squire  put  Nell  firmly  on  the  grass. 

"  Run  in,  both  of  you,"  he  said.  "  I  must  go  back 
to  the  railway  station  at  once,  or  I  shall  miss  my  train. 
I  am  returning  to  town  to-night  Say  nothing  of  this 
to  anyone  until  the  ball  is  over,  then  you  may  tell 
Molly,  if  you  like,  that  she  will  probably  see  her 
mother  to-morrow.  Good  night,  chicks." 

"  Won't  we  see  you  to-morrow,  father  ?  * 

But  the  Squire's  only  reply  was  to  stride  softly 
away  under  the  trees. 

"  Why,  he's  gone,"  exclaimed  Boris  with  a  little 
cry. 

"Yes.  Didn't  you  know  he  was  going,  Boris? 
What  is  the  use  of  making  a  fuss  ?  "  said  NelL  She 
found  she  could  speak  quite  well  again  now.  "  Take 
ray  hand  and  come  back  to  the  house  ;  let's  do  what 
he  said." 

"Do  you  think  he's  put  out  about  anything?" 
asked  Boris.  "  He  seemed  dumpy,  like ;  I  couldn't 
say  anything  about  the  dove  ;  I  knew  it  hadn't  come. 
Do  you  think  father  was  sad  about  anything,  Nell  ?  " 

«  He  didn't  say  he  was,  did  he  ? "  asked  NelL 

"No." 

"  Well,  let's  come  back  and  dance,  or  people  will 
miss  us.  Father  said  we  weren't  to  say  anything 
until  the  ball  was  over,  and  then  only  to  Molly." 

"  But  if  Molly  goes  back  to  the  Grange  ? " 

"  She  mustn't ;  she  must  stay  here.  I'll  dance 
with  you  now,  Boris,  if  you  like." 

The  time  had  spei  faster  than  the  children  had 


156  RED  RQSB  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

any  idea  of  while  they  were  out  But  the  dancing 
still  continued  and  went  on  until  a  late  hour.  Then 
the  moment  when  expectation  must  yield  to  a  de- 
lightful reality  arrived.  Towards  the  end  of  one  of 
the  prettiest  figures  of  the  cotillion,  the  fairies  and 
brownies  assumed  new  characters.  Either  a  fairy  or 
a  brownie  conducted  one  of  the  many  personages  who 
figured  in  Ihe  fancy  ball  up  to  the  fairy  queen,  who, 
assisted  by  a  number  of  satellites,  bestowed  upon 
each  a  gift  carefully  selected  in  advance  to  meet  the 
requirements  of  the  special  child  in  question.  Each 
child  was  expected  to  drop  on  one  knee  to  receive 
the  fairy  queen's  benediction  with  her  gift ;  they  then 
filed  one  by  one  into  the  supper-room,  where  refresh- 
ments of  a  particularly  ethereal,  grateful  character 
awaited  them.  This  scene  really  ended  the  never-to- 
be-forgotten  fancy  ball.  Hasty  departures  followed 
Carriages  rolled  away  with  many  sleepy  and  happy 
little  folk,  and  at  last  the  two  carriages  which  were 
to  convey  Sir  John  Thornton  and  his  party  back  to 
the  Grange,  appeared. 

Nora  was  to  return  with  them,  and  Annie  Forest 
had  arranged  to  specially  attend  to  her  comforts. 
Molly,  who  intended  to  come  back  to  the  Towers  in 
a  day  or  two,  was  also  wrapping  a  white  shawl  round 
her  shoulders  preparatory  to  departure,  when  a 
brownie  rushed  quickly  from  one  of  the  ante-rooms, 
flung  his  arms  round  her  neck,  and  whispered  in 
her  ear. 

"Oh,  Molly,  what  are  you  waiting  for?"  ex- 
claimed Nan.  "  We're  all  perfectly  dead  with  sleep, 
Boris,  you  naughty  boy ;  you  know  you  have 
nothing  whatever  to  say;  what  are  you  keeping 
Molly  for  now  ?  " 


FAIR*  AND  BROWNIB.  157 

*  I  have  something  to  say/'  replied  Boris.  *  Some- 
thing most  'portant,  I  can  tell  you."    His  face  flushed 
with  anger  ;  he  dragged  Molly  into  the  ante-room. 

"  There  she  is,  Nell,"  he  exclaimed  ; "  now  you  can 
tell  her." 

"  What  is  the  matter,  Nell,  darling  ?  "  exclaimed 
Molly,  struck  by  the  expression  on  her  little  sister's 
face. 

«  Molly,  Molly,"  exclaimed  Nell,  with  a  sort  of 
gasp  in  her  voice. 

«  What  is  it,  Nell,  dear?  Do  speak  ;  they're  all 
waiting  for  me  and  I  must  go." 

"  Oh,  must  you  go  ?  Do  stay,  do  stay ;  I  have 
something  very  important  to  say  ;  it's  a  message." 

"  A  message  1 "  exclaimed  Molly ;  anxiety  stealing 
quickly  into  her  voice  ;  "  is  it  anything  about — about 
father  and  mother  ?  " 

"  Yes,  yes ;  and  nobody  else  is  to  know  ;  you  will 
stay?" 

*  Yes,  HI  stay.    Wait  there  a  minute,  and  111  be 
back  with  you." 

Molly  ran  up  to  Hester,  who  was  waiting  for  her 
in  the  entrance  hall. 

"  Good-bye,  Hetty,"  she  said,  kissing  her ;  •  I'm  not 
going  back  with  you." 

"What  in  the  world  do  you  mean,  Molly?"  ex- 
claimed Hester.  u  You  know  you  have  promised  to 
stay  with  us  for  another  day  or  two,  and  I  want  you 
to  know  more  of  Mrs.  Willis,  and — why,  what* s  the 
matter,  dear?" 

"  Nell  is  not  quite  well,  I  think,"  replied  Molly  ; 
*  anyhow,  I  must  stay  here  to-night ;  don't  say  any- 
thing to  make  Nora  anxious  ;  good-night." 

"  I  am  afraid,  Hester,  that  we  must  not  keep  the 


1 58  RED  Ross  AND  TIG&M  L/Lr. 

horses  waiting  any  longer,"  said  Sir  John  in  his  most 
measured  tones.  "  Good-night,  Molly,  we  shall  be 
pleased  to  see  you  at  the  Grange  to-morrow  if  you 
can  tear  yourself  away  from  domestic  cares." 

Hester  went  away,  the  carriage  door  was  shut, 
and  a  moment  later  the  last  of  the  visitors  had  de- 
parted. 

Molly  rushed  back  for  one  moment  to  NelL 

"  I  am  here,"  she  said,  "  but  if  you  have  a  secret  to 
tell  me,  I  can't  talk  to  you  for  the  present  without 
exciting  the  curiosity  of  the  whole  house.  Go  up- 
stairs and  get  into  bed,  and  I'll  be  with  you  as  soon 
as  I  can.  I  daresay  my  bed  is  not  ready  for  me,  so 
I'll  sleep  with  you  to-night" 

A  ghost  of  a  smile  of  pleasure  flitted  across  Nell's 
face  as  she  glided  away. 

Molly  went  back  to  the  rest  of  her  brothers  and 
sisters.  Jane  Macalister,  still  true  to  her  Minerva 
costume,  was  seated  at  the  supper  table,  eating  a 
large  slice  of  cold  game  pie. 

M  I  am  famished,"  she  said  ;  "  it  was  the  most 
fatiguing  thing  I  ever  did,  and  the  dressmaker  has 
made  the  sleeves  of  this  horrid  dress  a  great  deal  too 
tight,  and  the  neck  chokes  me.  Now,  I  hope  this  is 
the  last  folly  of  the  kind  that  we  shall  have  here  for 
many  a  long  day.  I,  for  one,  refuse  to  be  laced  up  in 
this  heathen  mythology  style  again.  Now  then,  my 
dears,  all  of  you  to  bed.  Molly,  what  in  the  world 
are  you  staying  here  for  ?  We  didn't  expect  you,  and 
your  room  isn't  ready." 

"Oh,  I'll  sleep  with  Nell,"  replied  Molly. 

"  Very  inconsiderate  indeed,"  replied  poor  Minerva. 
"  Nell's  bed  is  only  large  enough  for  herself,  and  she's 
like  a  feather's  weight— with  those  dark  circles  under 


FAIRY  AND  BROW  NIB.  159 

her  eyes  too.  1  saw  her  flying  about  and  absolutely 
going  out  on  to  the  lawn  this  evening.  Nell  is  a 
great  deal  too  excitable,  and  certainly  her  sleep  ought 
not  to  be  disturbed/' 

"  I  promise  not  to  disturb  it/'  replied  Molly ; 
"  you  know,  Jane,  I'm  not  an  exciting  sort  of  person." 

"  No  more  you  are,  my  dear ;  but  it  frets  me  to 
have  my  arrangements  put  out  by  fads.  However,  off 
with  you  to  bed  now.  Dear  me,  I  am  famished.  If 
Minerva  felt  as  I  do,  I  pity  her,  poor  soul.  I'll  have 
a  glass  of  stout ;  there's  nothing  like  it  when  you're 
worn  out.  Good  night,  Molly." 

Molly  ran  eagerly  away.  She  was  waylaid  by 
more  than  one  brother  and  sister  on  her  way  upstairs, 
but  at  last  she  found  herself  in  Nell's  room. 

Nell  was  sitting  on  the  side  of  the  bed ;  she  had 
not  attempted  to  undress. 

"  Oh,  come,  this  will  never  do,"  said  the  practical 
Molly  ;  "  why,  you're  ready  to  drop  with  fatigue,  you 
poor  mite.  Here,  let  me  undress  you,  and  you  can 
talk  while  I'm  doing  it.  Now,  what's  the  trouble  ? " 

M  It's  about  father." 

-What  about  him?" 

*  He  came  back  to-night ;  he  stood  under  the  oak 
tree  at  the  end  of  the  lawn.  I  saw  him  first,  because 
he  pressed  his  face  up  against  one  of  the  windows 
and  looked  in,  and  afterwards  he  stood  under  the  oak 
tree  ;  Boris  and  I  ran  out  to  him," 

"  Yes,  yes ;  go  on,  Nell." 

Molly's  fingers  were  trembling  now,  but  they 
did  not  cease  their  busy  task  of  unfastening  Nell's 
clothes. 

"  Go  on,"  she  said  ;  *  what  did  he  say,  and  why, 
why  didn't  you  call  nae  ?* 


i6b  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER 

*  Boris  tried  to  catch  you  up,  but  you  would  dance 
with  Hugh  Pierson.     We  ran  out  to  father  and  he 
talked  to  us.    The  '  perhaps '  has  come  true,  Molly  ; 
oh,  Molly,  the  '  perhaps '  has  come  quite  true." 

a  How  do  you  know,  Nell  ?  Don't  tremble  so, 
Nell,  dear." 

"Father  wouldn't  come  in,"  continued  Nell, 
making  a  brave  effort  to  recover  herself.  a  He  told 
us  about  our  great-great-grandmother  and  her  apple- 
green  dress,  and  he  said  that  he  had  come  back  to 
fetch  something,  and  that  he  must  return  to  London 
to-night ;  and  then  he  said, '  God — God  bless  you/  and 
his  voice  shook  just  a  tiny  bit,  and  he  said  that  mother 
would  be  home  to-morrow,  and " 

"Yes,  Nell,  and " 

"  Boris  said '  Will  you  come  home  ?'  and — but— * 

•  What  did  he  say  to  that  ? " 

"  He  said  nothing  to  that ;  he  walked  away  very 
soft  and  quick.  Molly,  what  does  it  mean  ?  " 

"I  don't  know,"  said  Molly.  "Now,  Nell,  you 
must  get  into  bed.  You  are  quite  cold  and  shivery. 
I  am  going  downstairs  to  fetch  you  a  little  hot  wine 
and  water,  and  then  I'll  put  my  arms  round  you 
until  you  sleep." 

Nell  was  glad  to  submit  to  Molly's  most  comfort- 
ing ministrations. 

a  But  I  think  I  do  know  what  it  means,"  mur- 
mured the  elder  girl  as  she  listened  to  the  gentle 
breathing  of  her  little  sister  by-and-by. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

LORRIMERS  OF  THE  TOWERS. 

THE  morning  post  brought  a  letter  from  Mrs.  Lor- 
rimer,  which  set  all  curiosity  at  rest  This  letter  was 
addressed  to  Jane  Macalister,  who  read  it  through 
first,  with  feverish  haste  and  brows  drawn  darkly 
together,  then  again  straight  from  the  beginning  more 
slowly,  and  then  a  third  time,  during  which  she 
surreptitiously  wiped  her  eyes,  and  hoped  the  children 
had  not  seen  her  do  so. 

Jane  was  seated  before  the  tea  equipage  at  the 
head  of  the  long  breakfast  table.  Molly  was  helping 
her  brothers  and  sisters  to  porridge,  cups  of  milk, 
and  bread  and  jam,  in  her  usual  deft  fashion.  Jane 
raised  her  eyes  and  encountered  the  brown  ones  of 
Molly. 

"  Well,  Jane,"  said  the  young  girl  in  a  steady  voice ; 
"  what  is  the  news  ? " 

"  It's  for  yon  all  to  know,  my  dears,"  said  Jane 
Macalister  in  a  steady  voice.  "  Your  mother  has 
asked  me  to  break  it  to  you  all.  It's  just  a  question 
whether  you  shall  all  hear  it  together,  or  whether 
Molly  shall  hear  it  by  herself  first  I  think  Molly 
must  decide  that  point" 

"  I'll  hear  it  with  the  others,"  said  Molly. 

As  she  spoke  she  went  and  sat  down  in  a  vacant 
chair  near  NelL 

"  Perhaps  it  is  not  such  news  to  Nell  and  me  as 
you  think,"  she  said.  "  Anyhow,  we  are  prepared  to 
hear  it" 


1 62  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

"Ifs  'perhaps'  come  true,"  said  Nell  in  a  faint 
voice,  looking  at  Molly  with  the  ghost  of  a  smile. 

"Dear,  dear,"  exclaimed  Kitty,  "whatever  it  is, 
let's  out  with  it  I  don't  suppose  we  are  a  set  of 
cowards,  any  of  us.  I'm  going  to  guess  what  it  is 
beforehand  ;  it's  that  father's  mare  has  broken  her 
knees ;  that's  about  the  worst  thing  that  could 
happen.  Father  sent  for  the  mare  to  London  a  week 
ago ;  don't  you  remember,  Guy,  and  when  he  was 
riding  her  in  the  park  she  fell  and  broke  her  knees ; 
that's  it,  you  bet." 

"  Do  shut  up,"  exclaimed  Guy. 

"  You  bet  I'm  right,"  replied  Kitty,  flushed  and 
defiant 

Under  no  other  possible  circumstances  would 
Kitty  have  dared  to  say  "  you  bet M  in  the  presence  of 
Jane  Macalister. 

"  Well,  my  dears,"  said  poor  Jane,  looking  round 
at  all  the  eager  faces,  "  I'd  better  read  your  mother's 
letter  aloud.  I've  read  it  three  times  to  myself,  and 
have  got  over  the  choky  business  ;  so  now  I  can  read 
it  aloud  without  breaking  down.  This  is  what  your 
mother  says,  children.  If  I  stand  up,  my  loves,  you'll 
all  hear  it  better." 

Jane  Macalister  stood  up  at  the  end  of  the  long 
table.  All  the  children  dropped  their  spoons,  and 
knives,  and  forks,  as  they  listened  to  her. 

*  MY  DEAR  JANE,"  she  began. 

Here  she  paused. 

"  Your  mother  and  I,"  she  said,  "  have  been  Jane 
and  Lucy  to  each  other  ever  since  we  were  children." 

"Who  cares  about  that  rot  now?"  murmured 
angry  Kitty.  Harry  gave  her  a  pinch  which  made 
her  scream. 


TUB  LORRIMBRS  OP  THE    ToWBRS.  163 

"  You  shut  up,"  she  said  back  to  him.  "  I  must 
say  something  or  I'll  'splode." 

M  MY  DEAR  JANE,"  continued  the  governess, 

"  I  mast  ask  you  to  break  the  news  as  you  best  can  to 
the  poor  children.  The  Squire  and  I  have  done  all  that  lay  in 
the  power  of  mortals  to  avert  the  blow.  But  it  has  been 
God's  will  that  we  should  not  succeed  You  can  tell  Molly 
by-and-by  how  it  is  that  her  dear  father  has  got  into  such 
terrible  money  difficulties,  but  now  the  all-important  thing  for  the 
children  to  know  is  this.  .  .  .  The  Towers  is  sold,  and  we  must 
all  go  away  from  the  dear  home  we  have  loved  so  long.  The 
Squire  is  terribly  upset,  and  cannot  bring  himself  to  come  back 
just  at  once,  but  I  am  returning  to-morrow.  There  is  nothing 
for  us  now  but  to  bear  up  and  make  the  best  of  things.  It  u 
not  so  hard  on  any  of  us  as  it  is  on  the  Squire. — Believe  me, 
dear  Jane,  your  affectionate  friend, 

•LUCY   LORRIMER.* 

There  was  dead  silence  after  the  letter  had  been 
read.  Then  quite  suddenly  the  terrible  and  unex- 
pected sound  of  Nell's  weeping  filled  the  room. 

"  Oh,  father,"  sobbed  Nell.  «  Oh,  father's  face  ; 
oh,  father's  face." 

She  hid  her  head  on  Molly's  shoulder  and  moaned 
in  the  most  broken-hearted  way.  Boris,  too,  looked 
very  pale.  He  remembered  the  pressure  of  the  hand 
which  had  held  his  the  night  before.  He  heard  the 
words  which  were  commonplace  enough,  once  again, 
and  he  saw  the  haggard  lines  round  the  lips  and  round 
the  kindly  eyes, 

Boris  slipped  away  from  his  own  side  of  the  table. 
He  went  up  to  Nell  and  began  to  kiss  her. 

"  I  know,"  he  said.  "  I  understand.  I  saw  him, 
too ;  but  he'll  be  all  right  by-and-by.  It's  like  a  big 
battle,  but  he'll  not  flinch;  father's  made  of  the 
stuff  that  soldiers  have  in  them.  He'll  be  all  right 
by-and-by.- 


164  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

*  I  wish  you'd  let  me  look  at  that  letter,  Jane 
Macalister,"  said  Guy. 

Guy  was  the  heir  of  the  Towers.  It  was  his 
property  and  ;all  his  future,  which  that  letter  seemed 
suddenly  to  deprive  him  of.  He  was  the  last  boy  in 
the  world  to  think  first  of  himself ;  but  now  his  head 
did  feel  a  little  dizzy.  If,  it  seemed  to  him  up  to 
this  moment,  there  was  a  solid  fact  in  all  the 
world,  it  was  that  in  due  time  he  should  step  into 
his  father's  shoes  and  become  Squire  Lorrimer  of 
the  Towers. 

Molly  instantly  understood  the  tone  of  Guy's 
voice.  She  started  up,  and  going  to  Jane  took  the 
letter;  then  she  went  to  Guy,  and  put  her  arm 
round  his  neck. 

*  Let's  come  into  the  garden  and  read  it  together," 
she  said. 

He  stumbled  up  and  went  with  her  as  if  he  were 
blind.  They  went  out  through  the  open  window  and 
down  the  lawn,  and  Molly  read  the  letter  aloud  once 
again. 

«  Well,  it's  all  up,"  she  said  when  she  had  finished. 
"  I  have  been  expecting  it  for  a  long  time — a  long 
time ;  haven't  you,  Guy  ?  " 

"  No,"  answered  Guy.  «  That's  the  awful  part  to 
me;  it's  such  a  sudden  blow.  I  knew,  of  course, 
there  were  money  difficulties  ;  but,  then,  somehow  or 
other,  most  fellows'  fathers  seem  to  have  got  them  ; 
and  I  was  so  busy  with  my  books  and  keeping  ahead 
of  the  other  fellows  in  form  that  I  didn't  fret  specially. 
I  never  wanted  to  think  of  myself  specially;  but 
sometimes  the  thought  used  to  cross  my  mind  that 
there  might  be  a  difficulty  about  my  going  to  Cam* 
bridge  by-and-by,  and,  of  course,  I  knew  that  Eton 


TffB  LORRIMERS   QP   THE    TOWERS.  l6$ 

was  quite  out  of  the  question  ;  but  that  was  the  worst, 
the  very  worst,  that  I  thought  could  happen  to  me, 
and  now — now." 

"  Poor  Guy,"  said  Molly.  "  You'll  never  be  Squire 
Lorrimer  of  the  Towers." 

"  Oh,  of  course,  that  doesn't  matter,"  said  Guy,  in 
a  would-be  careless  tone.  "  They  can  never  take  my 
real  birthright  from  me.  I'm  the  son  of  a  gentleman, 
and  I  come  of  the  real  old  stock.  It's  thinking  of 
father  that  floors  me,  though,  Molly.  Why,  this  will 
just  kill  him." 

"  I'm  awfully  anxious  about  him,"  said  Molly. 

"  How  did  he  contrive  to  get  into  a  scrape  of  this 
sort  ?  I'm  sure  we  never  were  extravagant ;  we 
didn't  care  a  bit  what  we  wore  nor  what  we  ate; 
and  I  know  the  grammar  school  at  Nortonbury  is 
cheap  enough,  and  I  really  don't  think  Jane  Mac- 
alister  gets  ten  pounds  a  year.  I'm  sure  she  never 
has  a  new  rag  to  her  back ;  and  as  to  you  girls,  of 
course  I'm  not  blind ;  but  if  you  were  dressed  like 
other  fellows'  sisters,  you  and  Nora  would  look  far 
and  away  the  prettiest  girls  in  the  place." 

"  No,  no,  that's  humbug,"  said  downright  Molly. 
"  I'm  not  a  bit  pretty,  and  what's  more  I  don't  want 
to  be.  Of  course,  Nora  is  different.  I  acknowledge 
that  she  has  a  beautiful  face." 

"  And  you  acknowledge  another  thing,"  said  Guy ; 
"  that  very  little  money  has  been  spent.  How  in  the 
world  has  father  got  into  this  scrape  ?  " 

"  Well,  of  course,  we  can't  understand  that,"  said 
Molly ;  "  only  I  think  I  can  guess  a  little  bit  Of 
course,  these  are  bad  times  for  all  landlords,  and  half 
the  farmers  don't  pay  the  r  rents  properly  ;  and  you 
remember.  Guv.  last  autumn,  the  lease  of  the  Sunnv 


1 66  RSD  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

Side  farm  fell  in,  and  father  hasn't  been  able  to  let 
it  since,  because  the  whole  place  is  so.  fearfully  out  of 
repair  that  no  one  will  take  it  until  it  is  put  in  order  ; 
but  the  real  thing  which  has  made  it  necessary  to  sell 
the  Towers  is,  that  father  went  security  a  long  time 
ago  for  a  very  large  sum  of  money,  and  all  the  other 
sureties  have  died  or  lost  their  money,  and  so  father 
has  to  pay.  I  know  there  was  a  great  fear  of  that, 
because  mother  told  me  of  it  more  than  a  year  ago. 
She  said  that  father  always  intended,  if  the  worst 
came,  to  try  and  borrow  the  money.  I  suppose  he 
has  failed  to  do  so,  and  that  must  be  the  reason  why 
the  Towers  has  to  be  sold." 

"It's  a  bad  business,"  said  Guy,  "and  I  can't 
realise  it  a  bit  yet ;  of  course  we  young  ones  must 
be  as  plucky  as  we  can  about  it,  that  goes  without 
saying,  but  I  can't  take  it  in  yet.  I'm  glad  it's 
holiday  time,  and  I  needn't  go  to  school.  I  couldn't 
face  the  other  fellows  just  for  a  bit." 

"  I  know  you'll  be  splendid  about  it,  Guy  darling," 
said  Molly  looking  affectionately  at  her  brother; 
"and  now  do  you  mind  coming  with  me  to  the 
Grange,  for,  of  course,  poor  Nonie  must  be  told  ? 
We  won't  stay  there  long,  for  we  must  do  what  we 
can  to  help  mother  when  she  comes  home." 

"  Yes,  I'll  come  with  you,"  said  Guy  ;  "  we'd  best 
start  at  once,  it's  not  too  early." 

"  Stay  where  you  are,  then,  for  a  moment,"  said 
Molly.  "  I'll  run  into  the  house  and  tell  them  we 
are  going." 

She  went  back  to  the  breakfast-room,  where  an 
animated  conversation  was  going  on. 

Nell  was  lying  on  a  sofa  with  a  shawl  over  her, 
and  Jane  Macalister  was  sitting  by  her  side  and 


THE  LORRIMERS  OP  THE  TOWERS*         i6> 

holding  her  hand.  Hany,  Boris,  and  Kitty  were 
standing  in  a  little  knot  by  the  open  window  eagerly 
discussing  a  subject  which  was  causing  them  intense 
pain,  and  obliging  them  to  use  many  bickering  words. 
They  were  feverishly  anxious  about  the  removal  of 
their  severa1  pets. 

"  I  know  the  big  rabbit  will  die,"  exclaimed  Boris. 
"  Unless  we  can  take  the  hutch  which  is  built  into 
the  wall  he'll  die.  He  never  will  sleep  anywhere 
except  in  that  one  corner  of  his  hutch.  It  makes 
him  ill,  I  know  it  does,  to  sleep  anywhere  else.  He'll 
die  if  he's  moved." 

"  No  he  won't  die,"  said  Kitty  roundly  ;  "  rabbits 
have  got  no  souls,  and  you  can't  be  affectionate  and 
fond  of  a  thing  if  you  haven't  got  a  soul." 

"Oh,  what  a  lie,"  interrupted  Harry;  "and  you  mean 
to  tell  me  that  my  dormice  aren't  fond  of  me,  and  that 
they  don't  prefer  me  to  you — you  clumsy  monkey." 

Kitty  looked  nonplussed  for  a  moment 

"That's  only  because  you  feed  them,"  she  said 
then.  "  If  you  didn't  feed  them,  they'd  love  me  just 
as  well  Ah,  yah  ;  who's  right  ?  You  can't  answer 
me  now,  can  you  ?  It's  only  cupboard-love  animals 
have  got,  and  that  proves  that  they  have  no  souls." 

"It  seems  to  me,"  said  Harry,  in  a  would-be 
sarcastic  voice,  "  that  very  much  the  same  thing  may 
be  said  of  some  girls.  Who  caught  yon  stealing  a 
peach  a  week  ago  ?  Ha,  ha,  Miss  Kitty." 

"Oh,  for  pity's  sake,  children,  don't  quarrel," 
exclaimed  Molly. 

"That's  what  I'm  telling  'em,"  said  Boris  in  a 
tearful  voice  ;  "  and  I  think  my  big  rabbit  has  a  soul, 
and  I'm  awful  'feared  it  will  kill  him  if  he  leaves  his 
corner  of  the  hatch." 


i68  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

n  Jane,"  interrupted  Molly,  "  Guy  and  I  arc  going 
over  to  the  Grange  to  tell  poor  Nora  about  mother's 
letter,  but  we'll  both  be  home  before  mother  returns.* 

"Very  well,  my  dear,"  replied  Jane  Macalister. 
M  You'd  better  not  have  Nora  back,  though,  Molly,  for 
she's  quite  certain  not  to  be  sensible  about  matters, 
and  that's  the  only  thing  left  to  us  now.  For  heaven's 
sake,  I  say,  let  us  keep  our  senses  and  not  give  way 
to  sentiment  at  a  crisis  like  this.  Go,  my  dear ;  tell 
her  that  she  must  take  it  in  a  quiet,  matter-of-fact 
way,  and  not  consider  herself  in  the  very  least.  The 
Squire  and  your  mother,  and  Guy  are  the  three 
victims ;  the  rest  of  us  are  of  no  consequence  ;  go, 
Molly." 

Jane  blew  her  nose  very  hard  after  uttering  this 
oration,  and  there  were  suspicious  red  rims  round 
her  eyes. 

Molly  joined  Guy,  and  they  started  on  their  walk 
to  the  Grange. 

Guy  had  now  quite  got  over  the  stunned  feeling 
which  oppressed  him.  There  was  a  great  deal  of  grit 
in  all  the  Lorrimers,  and  Guy  and  Molly  had  both 
even  a  larger  amount  of  this  most  valuable  quality 
than  the  younger  children.  The  ground,  therefore,  no 
longer  swam  under  the  brave  boy's  feet,  and  Molly, 
now  that  she  was  obliged  to  act,  and  now  that  she 
knew  exactly  what  was  going  to  happen,  felt  realiy 
less  unhappy  than  before  the  blow  had  fallen. 

It  was  little  after  ten  o'clock  when  the  children 
reached  the  Grange.  They  found  Hester  and  Annie 
out  in  the  garden  picking  flowers,  and  Nora,  looking 
very  happy  and  very  pretty  in  her  new  pink  cambric, 
was  lying  under  a  shady  tree  on  the  lawn. 
*  Hullo,  what  have  vou  come  over  so  earlv  for  ?  * 


THE  LORRIMERS  OP  THE  TowMts.         169 

she  asked  of  the  two,  as,  dusty  and  hot,  they  came  up 
to  her  side.  Mrs.  Willis  was  sitting  near  Nora,  and 
reading  aloud  to  her.  Nora  felt  immensely  flattered 
by  her  attentions,  and  yet  at  the  same  time  not 
absolutely  at  home  with  her.  Mrs.  Willis  could 
read  character  at  a  glance.  She  had  taken  an  im- 
mense fancy  to  Molly,  and  pitied  Nora  without 
Admiring  her. 

"  She  is  a  shallow  little  thing,"  she  murmured  to 
herself.  "  Pretty,  of  course,  but  nothing  will  ever 
make  her  either  great  or  wise.  Sweet  Molly  is  one 
of  the  angels  of  the  world." 

She  rose  now  to  greet  the  brother  and  sister  as 
they  approached.  The  trouble  round  Guy's  handsome 
eyes  was  not  lost  upon  her.  Poor  Molly  looked 
untidy,  and  quite  worn  and  old. 

"  Oh,  how  the  ball  has  fagged  you  I "  exclaimed 
Nora  ;  "  see  how  fresh  I  am,  and  kind  Mrs.  Willis  is 
reading  me  a  charming  story." 

u  I  won't  read  any  more  at  present,  my  dear,"  said 
Mrs.  Willis,  "  as  no  doubt  your  brother  and  sister 
want  to  talk  to  you." 

*  Oh,  I'm  sure  they  don't,"  said  Nora  ;  "  they  can't 
have  anything  at  all  particular  to  say,  and  I  am  so 
immensely  interested.  I  want  to  know  how  Lucile 
conquered  her  difficulties  with  the  French  grammar. 
I  have  such  a  fellow  feeling  for  her,  for  I  always 
detest  grammar.  Please,  Mrs.  Willis,  don't  go  away." 

"  I'll  come  back  presently,"  said  Mrs.  Willis ;  she 
crossed  the  lawn  as  she  spoke,  leaving  the  fascinating 
book  open  on  Nora's  sofa. 

"  How  tiresome  of  you  both  to  come  and  inter- 
rupt," said  Nora  in  her  Grossest  tone.  M  Molly,  you 
look  positively  dishevelled ;  and  Guy,  you  needn't 


I/O  RED  Ross  AND  T/GMS  LJLY. 

wear  those  worn-out  tennis  shoes  when  you  come  to 
the  Grange.  You  really,  neither  of  you,  have  the 
least  idea  of  what  is  due  to  our  position." 

"  Our  position  be  hanged,"  growled  Guy.  *  Look 
here,  we  have  come  to  say  something,  and  as  it's 
particularly  unpleasant,  you  had  better  listen  as 
quietly  as  you  can." 

"  Then  I'm  sure  I  don't  want  to  hear  it ;  I  hate 
and  detest  unpleasant  things.  You  know  I  do,  don't 
you,  Molly  ?  * 

"  Yes,  darling,"  said  Molly,  kneeling  down  by  her ; 
"  but  sometimes  bad  things  must  come  and  we  must 
be  brave  and  bear  them." 

She  knelt  down  by  Nora  as  she  spoke,  and  laid 
her  hot,  and  not  too  clean  hand,  on  Nora's  pretty 
fresh  sleeve. 

"  I  do  think  it's  unkind  of  you  to  rumple  up  my 
my  frock  like  that,"  said  Nora ;  "  if  you  don't  care  to 
look  nice,  I  do,  and  if  you've  got  unpleasant  news, 
you  shouldn't  tell  it  to  me ;  for  the  doctor  says  that 
I'm  not  to  be  worried  at  present  I'm  getting  well 
nicely,  but  I'll  be  thrown  back  awfully  if  I'm  worried." 

"  That  can't  be  helped,"  said  Guy  in  a  firm  voice. 
"  Sometimes  unpleasant  things  have  to  be  borne. 
It's  no  worse  for  you  than  for  the  others." 

"  Oh,  Nonie,  Nonie,"  sobbed  Molly,  burying  her 
head  on  her  sister's  shoulder ;  "  it's  this,  it's  this : 
Guy,  you  mustn't  be  cruel ;  remember  she  is  weak. 
Nora,  darling,  we  wouldn't  tell  you  if  we  could  help 
it,  but  you  must  know,  because  everyone  else  will 
know.  The  Towers  is  sold.  The  dear  old  home  is 
ours  no  longer.  We  are  not  the  Lorrimers  of  the 
Towers  any  more." 


CHAPTER  XIX 
TOPSY-TURVEY. 

WHILE  Guy  and  Molly  were  in  vain  endeavouring  to 
comfort  Nora,  who,  after  uttering  shriek  after  shriek, 
closed  her  eyes  and  lay  perfectly  still,  so  much  so, 
that  Molly  thought  for  a  moment  that  she  had 
fainted,  Sir  John  Thornton  left  his  own  private 
study,  where  he  had  been  busily  writing  letters,  and 
stepping  out  on  the  lawn,  approached  the  spot  where 
Hester  and  Annie,  in  their  cool  white  dresses,  were 
picking  flowers  to  replenish  the  vases  in  the  different 
sitting-rooms.  The  girls  made  a  pretty  picture,  and 
Sir  John  always  admired  beauty  In  any  form  and 
under  any  guise. 

"  Really,  Hester  is  becoming  quite  distinguished 
looking,"  he  said  to  himself ;  "  she  inherits  a  good 
deal  of  her  mother's  grace,  and  although  she  will  never 
be  exactly  pretty,  she  is  very  aristocratic  in  appear- 
ance. She  has  a  good  figure,  too— graceful  and  lithe. 
Even  beside  Miss  Forest,  who  is  a  regular  beauty  of 
the  piquant  gipsy  order,  she  quite  shows  to  advantage. 
Presently  we  may  be  able  to  get  her  presented,  and, 
if  necessary,  we  must  have  a  house  in  town  for  three 
months  in  the  season.  (I  shall  detest  it,  but  Laura 
says  it  Is  inevitable.)  Yes,  I'm  sure  I  have  done 
right  Hester  is  such  a  sensible  girl  that  she  will 
probably  be  glad  of  my  news ;  ye"s,  it  is  evidently 
my  duty  to  take  Hester  into  society,  and  Laura  is 
just  the  woman  to  take  all  the  care  and  worry  off  my 
hands.  I  should  never  have  thought  of  marrying 


1 72  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

again  if  it  were  not  for  Hester  and  Nan,  but  no  one 
can  say  that  I  shirk  a  father's  duties.  Now  I  must 
break  it  to  Hetty,  for  Laura  says  she  will  be  here  on 
Saturday.  I  would  rather  she  did  not  bring  her 
daughter  with  her,  but  she  evidently  has  not  the  least 
intention  of  coming  anywhere  without  Antonia.  Dear, 
dear,  I  hope  Hester  will  be  sensible.  I  don't  want  a 
bad  quarter  of  an  hour." 

Sir  John  had  now  reached  the  two  girls.  He  had 
quite  forgotten  his  dislike  to  Annie,  and  smiling  at 
her,  asked  her  in  his  gracious  way  why  she  did  not 
offer  him  a  rosebud. 

She  picked  one  at  once,  and  he  got  her  to  place 
it  in  his  button-hole. 

"  Thank  you,"  he  said  with  a  smile ;  "  your  taste 
is  admirable,  and  now  I  have  a  favour  to  ask  of 
you." 

"  Granted,  of  course,"  said  Annie  with  a  smile. 

*  I  want  to  deprive  you  of  Hetty's  company  for  a 
quarter  of  an  hour.  I  have  some  domestic  matters  to 
discuss  with  my  fair  housekeeper." 

"You  can  arrange  the  flowers,  Annie,"  called 
Hester,  dropping  her  basket  as  she  spoke,  and  going 
up  to  her  father's  side. 

He  drew  her  hand  through  his  arm  and  they 
walked  across  the  lawn  together. 

a  I  have  just  been  admiring  you  and  your  friend," 
he  said.  "Do  you  know,  Hester,  that  you  really 
grow  very  nice  looking." 

Hester  flushed  with  a  strange  mingling  of  irrita- 
tion and  elation. 

To  be  praised  by  her  fastidious  father  was  some- 
thing to  be  remembered,  but  she  always  shrank  from 
having  her  personal  appearance  commented  upon. 


TOPSY-TURVBY.  1/3 

Sir  John  turned  round  now  and  smiled  Into  her 
blushing  face. 

"  Come  down  this  shady  walk  with  me,"  he  said 
*  I  have  a  good  deal  to  talk  over  with  you.  Hester, 
you  and  Nan  have  always  found  me  a  kind,  Indulgent 
lather,  have  you  not  ?  " 

"  You  have  been  very  good  to  us,"  replied  Hester. 

•Oh,  perhaps  not  so  good  as  some  fathers,  but 
good  according  to  my  lights,  eh  ?  M 

"You  have  been  very  good  to  us,"  repeated 
Hester. 

"And  you  are  a  good,  dear  daughter,"  replied 
Sir  John,  with  almost  enthusiasm ;  "  you  never  com- 
plain of  the  dull  life  I  give  you  at  the  Grange," 

"  The  life  Is  not  dull,  father." 

"My  dear,  my  dear,"  Sir  John  patted  Hester's 
long  slim  fingers  as  they  rested  on  his  arm,  "  I  was 
young  once  myself  and  I  know  what  youth  wants, 
and  I  have  seen  other  girls,  and  I  know  what  my  girl 
requires.  Hester,  I  am  not  unmindful  of  you ;  and  the 
step— the  step  I  am  about  to  take  is  taken  not  wholly, 
but  mainly,  on  your  account  and  Nan's." 

Hester  suddenly  withdrew  her  hand  from  Sir 
John's  arm.  A  kind  of  intuition  told  her  what  was 
coming.  Like  a  flash  a  sword  seemed  to  pierce  right 
through  her  heart  She  had  a  memory  of  her  mother, 
of  the  loving  eyes  now  closed — the  voice  so  lull  of 
sympathy  now  silent  Was  her  mother  to  be  sup- 
planted and  because  of  her  ?  For  once  passion  got 
the  upper  hand  of  prudence. 

"  Do  it,"  she  said,  suddenly  flashing  round  upon 
Sir  John  ;  •  do  it,  certainly,  if  you  wish,  bat  do  not  do 
it  for  Nan's  sake  and  mine.  Nothing  in  all  the  wide 
world  could  pain  us  more." 


174  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

Sir  John  looked  as  astonished  as  if  Hester  had 
suddenly  slapped  him  in  the  face. 

"  Your  words  are  extremely  vigorous,  my  dear," 
he  said  in  a  voice  of  ice ;  °  and  I  am  not  aware  that  I 
have  yet  told  you  what  I  mean  to  do. 

"  Oh,  I  know,  I  know,"  answered  Hester ;  "  you  are 
going  to  marry  again.  Oh,  don't  do  it  for  our  sakes ; 
that  is  all  I  have  to  say." 

Sir  John  was  quite  silent  for  nearly  a  minute. 
Then  he  said  quietly :  "  As  you  have  been  so  clever 
as  to  guess  my  intention,  you  have  of  course  saved 
me  the  trouble  of  breaking  my  news  to  you.  Young 
girls  sometimes  resent  the  presence  of  a  stepmother, 
but  as  a  rule  they  appreciate  the  advantage  of  one 
when  once  they  have  become  accustomed  to  the 
change.  The  lady  who  has  honoured  me  by  promis- 
ing to  accept  my  hand  is  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple.  She 
is  about  my  own  age  and  has  one  daughter  of  seven- 
teen— your  age,  Hester — whose  name  is  Antonia.  I 
have  not  yet  seen  Antonia,  but  I  am  told  that  she  is 
a  most  charming,  ladylike  girl  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple 
has  written  to  me  to  say  she  will  come  here  on  a  visit 
on  Saturday  with  Antonia.  This  is  Thursday,  and  I 
expect  you,  Hester,  in  the  meantime,  to  break  the 
news  to  Nan,  and  to  get  everything  ready  for  the 
honoured  guests  who  will  then  arrive.  I  expect  this 
is  a  surprise  to  you,  my  dear,  so  I  forgive  the  excited 
words  you  have  just  made  use  of.  You  will  doubt- 
less have  reason  to  rejoice  yet  at  my  decision.  You 
are  too  young  to  be  at  the  head  of  a  great  establish- 
ment like  this,  Hetty.  I  am  doing  wisely  in  removing 
such  a  burden  from  such  young  shoulders." 

"  I  have  never  felt  it  a  burden,"  said  Hester  in  * 
choked  voice. 


175 

"  No ;  you  have  been  good,  very  good,  and  now 
you  will  reap  your  reward.  My  marriage  will  pro- 
bably take  place  in  October,  and  my  wife  and  I  will 
return  to  the  Grange  for  Christmas.  Next  season  we 
shall  probably  have  a  house  in  town,  when  my  dear 
Laura  will  present  you  and  Antonia  at  one  of  the 
drawi  ng- rooms." 

Hester  made  no  remark. 

"  I  think  that  is  all,  nay  love,"  said  Sir  John  ;  *  you 
can  now  return  to  your  friends.  I  have  several  letters 
to  attend  to." 

"May  I  tell  Mrs.  Willis,  and— and  the  others?* 
asked  Hester. 

"  You  may  tell  everyone  ;  it  is  no  secret" 

Sir  John  took  out  his  cigar  case  as  he  spoke,  and 
Hester,  with  a  sinking  heart,  turned  away. 

Annie,  full  of  trouble  on  her  account,  dreading 
inexpressibly  the  moment  when  Mrs.  Willis  should 
ask  her  for  the  ring,  was  sauntering  up  and  down, 
lost  in  anxious  thought  in  front  of  the  house. 

She  caught  sight  of  Hester  coming  slowly  towards 
her. 

"  Good  gracious,  Hetty,  whatever  is  the  matter  ?  * 
she  exclaimed.  "  I  never  saw  your  pale  face  with 
peonies  on  it  before,  and  your  eyes  look  as  if  you 
had  been  crying.  I  cannot  imagine  what  has  come 
to  everyone,"  continued  Annie ;  "  the  whole  place 
seems  to  be  in  a  ferment  Nora,  I  know,  has  been 
crying  about  something,  and  Molly's  face  looks 
positively  blotchy." 

"Oh,  I  should  like  to  see  Molly;  is  she  here?" 
exclaimed  Hester. 

"  Yes,  she's  on  the  lawn  talking  to  Nora,  and  Guy 
is  with  them,  and  Mrs.  Willis  joined  them  half  an 


ijr6  RSD  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

hour  ago.  I  was  running  up  to  them,  but  Nora 
shrieked  out  to  me  to  keep  away.  What  can  be 
the  matter?  There  seems  to  be  an  earthquake 
everywhere." 

"So  there  Is  as  far  as  I  am  concerned,"  replied 
Hester.  "  There  is  an  awful  earthquake,  and  I  don't 
know  at  the  present  moment  whether  I  am  standing 
on  my  head  or  my  heels." 

"  Dear  me,  you  are  on  your  heels,"  replied  Annie ; 
"  but  you  look  rather  top-heavy,  so  do  be  careful." 

"  My  father  is  going  to  marry  again  In  October," 
continued  Hester,  "and  my  future  stepmother  is 
coming  here  on  Saturday,  and  there  is  a  girl  called 
Antonia  coming  with  her — her  daughter,  and — and 
Antonia  will  live  at  the  Grange  in  the  future, 
and  Annie,  I  cannot  realise  it ;  oh,  Annie,  I  cannot 
bear  it" 

"You  poor  darling,"  said  Annie.  She  put  her 
arm  round  Hester's  neck  and  kissed  her  hot  cheeks. 

"  What  a  horrid  old  man  Sir  John  is,"  murmured 
Annie  to  herself ;  "  what  in  the  world  is  he  making  a 
goose  of  himself  for  ?  " 

Aloud  she  said  in  a  faint  voice,  "  Oh,  I  am  bitterly 
sorry  for  you.  I  don't  know  what  I'd  do  to  my  dear 
old  rough-and-ready  father  if  he  dared  to  give  me 
another  mother.  And  Hetty,  Hetty,  if  these  new 
people  are  coming  on  Saturday,  must  I  go  away  ?  " 

"No,  of  course  not,  Annie;  it  would  make  me 
much  more  wretched  even  than  I  am  now  not  to  have 
yon  in  the  house ;  oh,  I  really  don't  know  how  I  dare 
tell  Nan  ;  she  is  so  excitable,  and  Mrs.  Martin  ha* 
put  her  against  stepmothers  already." 

"It  doesn't  matter  half  as  much  for  her,"  said 
Annie,  "  for  she  will  be  at  school  most  of  the  tinro 


TopsY-Tuxvar.  177 

Would  you  like  me  to  tackle  her  ?    I  think  I  can  get 
her  to  behave  with  outward  propriety  at  least" 

•  I  wish  you  would  tell  her,"  said  Hester. 

*  Very  well,  I'll  search  for  her  right  away ;  and 
shall  I  send  Molly  to  you  ? " 

**  Dear  Molly  ;  yes,  I'd  rather  see  her  than  anyone." 

•  I'll  fly  round  and  tell  her  you're  here,"  replied 
Annie. 

She  had  now  a  reason  for  joining  the  group  on 
the  lawn,  which  not  even  Nora's  frantic  wavings  of 
the  hand  to  her  to  keep  away  could  prevent  her 
attending  to. 

"  Molly,"  she  said,  not  coming  too  near,  but  shout- 
ing from  a  little  distance ;  M  Hester  is  on  the  lawn  at 
the  back  of  the  house  and  wants  particularly  to  see 
you  for  a  minute  or  two." 

Molly  stood  up  and  shook  out  her  crumpled 
hoi  land  frock. 

-  Very  well,"  she  said,  "  111  go  to  her." 

*  Stay  here,  Guy,"  she  continued,  laying  her  hand 
on  her  brother's  shoulder.    "  I  won't  stay  long  with 
Hetty,  but  she  would  think  it  unkind  if  I  did  not  tell 
her.     I  wonder  if  she  has  heard  anything.     I  won't 
be  long  away,  for  we  must  go  back  to  the  Towers 
before  lunch,  in  order  to  be  sure  to  be  in  time  to 
meet  mother." 

Molly  went  slowly  away,  her  poor  dejected  little 
figure  showing  only  too  plainly  the  weight  of  sad  care 
which  filled  her  heart. 

Hester  Thornton  was,  however,  for  once  so  self- 
centred  that  she  could  think  of  no  sorrow  but  her  own. 
She  noticed  nothing  particular  in  Molly's  lagging 
step,  and  guessed  of  no  special  sorrow  in  her  tear, 
dimmed  brown  eyes. 


1/8  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGRK  LILY. 

Hester  ran  up  to  Molly  and  clutched  her  arm 
with  feverish  force. 

"Oh,  Molly,"  she  gasped,  "how  can  I  bear  it? 
my  worst,  worst  fears  are  realised.  My  father  is  going 
to  marry  again." 

These  words  gave  Molly  a  shock;  she  turned 
quite  white  for  a  moment. 

"  Hester,"  she  said,  "  oh,  Hester,  and  I  remember 
your  mother,  your  sweet  mother.  I  was  only  a  very 
little  girl  when  I  saw  her  last.  She  was  ill  at  the 
time  and  she  died  soon  afterwards,  but  I  cannot  for- 
get her  face  nor  her  words  ;  she  seemed  something 
like  an  angel." 

"So  she  was,"  said  Hester.  "A  beautiful,  dear 
angel — too  good  for  this  world." 

Hester's  courage  gave  way ;  she  began  to  sob 
brokenly. 

"  Come  into  the  field  at  the  back  of  the  house," 
said  Molly;  "we'll  be  quite  alone  there,  and  then 
you  can  tell  me  everything  and  I  can  tell  you 
everything." 

"Oh,  have  you  bad  news  too?"  said  Hester. 
"  Annie  seemed  to  think  you  had  ;  she  said  your  face 
was  blotchy,  and  that  Nora  had  been  crying.  Oh, 
Molly  dear,  Molly  dear,  how  selfish  I  am;  I  have 
been  absolutely  swallowed  up  in  this  dark  cloud,  and 
can  think  of  no  one  but  myself.  I  notice  now  how 
red  your  eyes  are,  and  how  sad  your  mouth.  Poor, 
dear  Molly,  what  is  it  ?  Is  Nell  really  ill  ?  Was  that 
why  you  did  not  come  back  with  us  last  night  ?  " 

"  It  isn't  Nell,"  said  Molly  in  a  trembling  voice ; 
*  it's— Hester— it's  what  we  feared.  We  had  a  letter 
from  mother  this  morning,  and  it's  all  over — iff  ail 
over,  Hetty— the  Towers  is  sold/ 


THE  NEW  OWNERS.  179 

•  And  my  father  is  going  to  marry  &gain,"  said 
Hester ;  "  it  seems  to  me  as  if  the  world  were  turning 
topsy-turvey.  Oh,  Molly,  what  are  we  both  to  do  ? " 

"Jane  Macalister  would  say  that  we  are  not  to 
think  of  ourselves,"  said  Molly  with  a  wan  attempt  at 
a  smile,  "  but  somehow  I  don't  feel  like  following  her 
advice  just  at  present" 

"  Nor  I  either,"  replied  Hester ;  *  I  never,  never 
in  the  whole  course  of  my  life  felt  more  horrid  and 
wicked,  and  rebellious,  and  selfish." 


CHAPTER  XX 

THE     NEW    OWNERS. 

IT  Is  surprising  how  soon,  at  least  when  we  are 
young,  the  greater  number  of  us  get  accustomed  to 
things.  The  news  of  the  sale  of  the  Towers,  and  of 
Sir  John  Thornton's  approaching  marriage,  had 
electrified  the  Lorrimers  and  the  Thorntons  on 
Thursday.  Had  electrified  them  to  such  a  degree 
that  even  the  common  observances  of  life  seemed 
queer  and  out  of  place.  It  seemed  wrong  to  eat 
when  one  was  hungry ;  inhuman  to  smile ;  and  even 
when  one  was  sleepy,  it  seemed  necessary  to  go  to 
bed  with  a  sort  of  apology.  Nevertheless,  the  hungry 
people  had  to  be  fed,  smiles  had  now  and  then  to 
chase  away  tears,  and  in  youthful  slumber  sorrow 
was  for  a  time  forgotten. 

By  Saturday  life  was  going  on  much  as  usual  in 
the  two  households.  The  Lorrimers  were  not  to 
leave  the  Towers  for  six  weeks.  There  was  no  im- 
mediate necessity,  therefore,  for  the  younger  members 


i8o  RED  Ross  AND  TIGLR  L/LW. 

of  the  household  to  think  about  moving  the  peta, 
Six  weeks  seemed  something  like  for  ever  to  them. 
The  anxious  consultations  of  the  elders  were  not 
shared  by  them.  Mother  had  come  home,  and  mother 
kissed  them  just  as  tenderly  as  ever  at  night,  and 
petted  them  just  as  much  in  the  morning,  and  coddled 
them  Just  as  persistently  when  there  was  the  least 
scrap  of  anything  the  matter.  Whenever  they  went 
away,  mother  would  go  with  them,  and  that,  after  all, 
was  the  main  thing.  In  their  secret  hearts,  they 
became  rather  excited  about  the  move,  the  packing, 
and  the  new  home.  Boris,  It  is  true,  sometimes  woke 
at  night  with  a  start  and  a  hot  remembrance  of  the 
clutch  the  Squire  had  given  his  hand  when  he  stood 
under  the  oak  tree,  and  Nell  sobbed  out  piteously 
once  or  twice,  "  Oh,  father's  face,  oh,  father's  face ; " 
but  father  was  not  with  them  and  mother  was,  and 
the  sun  rose  and  set  as  usual,  and  the  fruit  ripeaed  in 
great  plenty,  and  the  pets  were  all  well,  and  it  was 
holiday  time,  and  mother  earth  was  specially  tran- 
quilising  and  kind.  By  Saturday,  Boris,  Kitty,  and 
Nell  were  to  all  appearance  just  as  they  were  before, 
and  even  the  elder  members  of  the  family  behaved,  as 
Jane  Macalister  expressed  it,  "like  sensible  Christians." 
In  the  Thornton  household,  too,  the  first  over- 
whelming shock  of  Sir  John's  approaching  marriage 
had  passed  by.  Nan  had  stormed  and  raged,  and 
flung  her  arms  round  nurse's  neck,  and  fobbed  herself 
at  last  to  sleep  on  her  breast,  but  Nan's  passion  was 
over  now,  and  she  was  even  a  little  curious  to  see 
what  sort  of  woman  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  was,  and 
what  sort  of  girl  Antonia  would  be.  Hester,  whether 
her  heart  was  heavy  or  light,  was  forced  to  attend  to 
many  household  cares,  and  Annie  was  happy  once 


THE  NEW  OWNERS.  181 

more,  for  Mrs.  Willis  had  not  yet  asked  her  for  the 
ring.  Mrs.  Willis  had  yielded  to  Hester's  strong 
entreaties  to  remain  at  the  Grange  until  Monday. 
She  was  deeply  interested  in  the  Lorrimers,  and  was 
most  anxious  to  help  Molly  in  any  way  in  her  power  ; 
she  was  also  desirous  of  seeing  Hetty  through  the 
difficult  ordeal  of  her  first  introduction  to  her  future 
stepmother  ;  she  resolved,  therefore,  at  some  personal 
sacrifice,  to  prolong  her  visit  at  the  Grange  for  a  few 
days.  No  events  less  absorbing  would  have  made 
her  forget  the  ring.  The  exciting  events  of  Thursday 
had,  however,  put  it  completely  out  of  her  head.  On 
Friday,  it  is  true,  she  did  think  of  it,  but  Annie  was 
not  present  at  the  time,  and  she  now  resolved  not  to 
trouble  herself  to  have  the  ring  copied,  but  to  buy 
another  present  for  her  ex-pupiL 

Annie  knew  nothing  of  this  intention,  but  delay 
had  made  her  bold,  and,  as  usual,  she  had  great  faith 
in  her  own  good  luck. 

On  Saturday  morning  Sir  John  contributed  vastly 
to  the  excitement  and  interest  of  the  party  by  a 
certain  piece  of  news  which  he  read  aloud  to  them 
from  a  letter  he  had  Just  received  from  Mrs.  Bernard 
Temple. 

"My  dear  Hester,"  he  said,  looking  down  the 
length  of  the  table  at  his  daughter, "  did  not  you  once 
tell  me  that  you  had  a  schoolfellow  at  Lavender 
House  of  the  name  of  Susan  Drummond  ?  " 

"Sleepy  Susy,"  exclaimed  Hester  with  a  smile. 
*  I  had  almost  forgotten  her,  although  she  managed 
to  worry  me  a  good  deal  at  school.  She  was  my 
room-mate  for  the  first  couple  of  terms.  Oh,  dear, 
oh,  dear,  shall  I  ever  forget  the  trouble  we  nsed  to 
have  to  wake  her  ? " 


1 82  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGRR  L/LT. 

"She  left  Lavender  House  a  good  many  yean 
ago  ;  what  of  her  ?  "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Willis  ;  "  the 
fact  is,  I  have  quite  lost  sight  of  her." 

"  And  so  have  I,"  said  Hester ;  "  frankly,  I  did 
not  care  about  remembering  her." 

"  Well,  whether  you  like  it  or  not,  you  are  likely 
to  hear  a  good  deal  more  of  her  now,"  said  Sir  John, 
"  for  Susan's  father  is  the  new  owner  of  the  Towers, 
and  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  wants  to  know  if  she  may 
bring  Susan  as  well  as  Antonia  to-day,  as  Susan  is 
naturally  most  anxious  to  see  her  new  home.  Have 
we  a  vacant  bedroom,  Hester  ? " 

"Oh,  yes,"  replied  Hester,  " but  it  seems—" 

"  What,  my  dear  ?  " 

M  Nothing,  father— only— but * 

"  But  me  no  buts,"  replied  Sir  John  In  a  tone  of 
irritation.  "Nothing  can  be  more  natural  than  a 
young  girl's  wish  to  see  her  future  home.  I  shall 
telegraph  to  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  to  let  her  know 
that  we  shall  be  pleased  to  give  Miss  Drummond  a 
hearty  welcome." 

Sir  John  rose  from  his  chair  as  he  spoke,  and  a 
moment  later  left  the  room. 

"Poor  Nora,"  exclaimed  Hester,  when  the  door 
had  closed  behind  him.  "Susy  is  certain  to  say 
something  to  hurt  her  dreadfully,  for  unless  she  has 
tremendously  altered,  I  never  saw  a  creature  with 
less  tact" 

"We  must  hope  for  the  best,"  said  Mrs.  Willis. 
"  I  am  rather  glad,  my  dear,"  she  added,  "  that  I  am 
here,  for  I  think  Miss  Susy  will  be  on  her  best  be- 
haviour in  my  presence." 

"  Well,  I  think  it's  the  most  awful  thing  that  ever 
happened/'  exclaimed  Nan.  "  Fancy  having  a  sleepy 


THE  NEW  OWNERS.  183 

thing  like  that  at  the  Towers,  instead  of  Nell  and 
Kitty  and  Boris." 

The  girls  discussed  the  matter  a  little  further,  and 
then  Hester  went  away  to  attend  to  Nora. 

The  shock  of  Molly's  intelligence  had  really 
affected  Nora  to  an  almost  painful  degree.  Her 
nerves  had  been  terribly  shaken  by  her  serious  fall, 
and  she  was  so  restless  and  miserable  for  the  first 
twenty-four  hours  after  the  stunning  blow  had  been 
given  to  her  that  the  beloved  Towers  was  no  longer 
her  home,  that  a  doctor  had  to  be  sent  for,  who 
ordered  her  a  soothing  draught,  and  said  that  she 
ought  to  be  kept  extremely  quiet 

By  this  time,  however,  Nora  was  not  only  better, 
but  much  interested  in  the  strange  new  outlook.  She 
had  found  her  life  often  dull  enough  in  the  dear  old 
home — for  it  was  by  this  term  she  now  invariably 
spoke  of  the  Towers — she  had  longed  to  flutter  her 
little  wings  in  a  larger  and  gayer  world — she  had 
fancied  the  small  triumphs  which  might  be  hers,  and 
had  believed  much  in  the  charms  of  her  own  pretty 
face.  She  had  dreamed  dreams  of  herself  in  society, 
and  felt  sure  that  the  fact  of  her  being  a  Lorrimer  of 
the  Towers  would  insure  her  a  passport  into  any 
circle.  Now,  of  course,  matters  would  be  different , 
but  still  the  new  life  must  be,  at  least,  more  interesting 
than  the  old.  It  would  be  impossible  any  longer  to 
have  nothing  to  do  in  the  day  except  to  learn  rather 
old-fashioned  lessons  under  the  tutorship  of  Jane 
Macalister,  to  contrive  to  dress  out  of  almost  nothing 
at  all,  and  to  listen  for  ever  to  Molly's  slow  talk  about 
ways  and  means,  and  the  children's  chatter  over  their 
pets.  Nora  looked  ahead  with  interest.  She  was 
•orry  for  Hester,  of  course,  but  she  thought  it  would 


184  RSD  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

be  very  delightful  to  meet  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  and 
Antonia,  and  even  the  news  that  Susan  Drummond 
was  coming,  and  that  Susy's  father  was  now  the 
owner  of  the  Towers,  scarcely  disturbed  her  equa- 
nimity. 

"  If  s  very  kind  of  you  to  break  it  to  me,  Hetty," 
she  said  ;  "  but  of  course  I  knew  that  someone  had 
bought  the  Towers,  and  why  not  Mr.  Drummond  as 
well  as  another  ?  * 

"Why  not,  truly,"  replied  Hester;  "I  am  glad 
you  are  so  sensible,  Nora.  I'll  send  Annie  to  you  as 
soon  as  ever  I  can.  Now  I  must  run  away,  as  there 
is  a  great  deal  to  be  done." 

"  How  pale  you  look,"  said  Nora,  touched  with  a 
feeling  of  compunction  at  an  indescribable  something 
In  Hester's  face  and  voice,  "  Are  you  really,  really 
fretting  ?  " 

"No,  I  hope  not,"  replied  Hester;  "but  I  am 
really,  really  fighting,  and  that  is  hard  work ;  now  I 
must  be  off." 

She  left  the  room  In  a  hurry,  and  as  she  went  away 
to  Interview  the  housekeeper,  some  tears  gathered  in 
her  eyes. 

"Dear,  dear  Molly,"  she  murmured  to  herself; 
"  how  very  different  she  Is  from  Nora ;  oh,  how  I  wish 
Susy  was  not  going  to  be  settled  at  the  Towers,  it 
seems  to  be  quite  the  last  straw.  'As  well  Mr. 
Drummond  as  another/  says  Nora  ;  ah,  but  she  would 
not  say  that  if  she  really  knew  Susy." 

The  remaining  hours  which  were  to  intervene 
before  the  arrival  of  the  guests  passed  swiftly  by. 
Sir  John  went  alone  in  the  landau  to  Nortonbury  to 
meet  them.  An  omnibus  was  sent  for  the  luggage 
and  for  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple's  and  Mis*  Drummond's 


THE  NEW  OWNERS.  185 

maids.  Nan,  flushed,  excited,  and  defiant,  stood  in 
her  white  dress  on  the  steps ;  Hester,  also  in  white, 
stood  by  her  little  sister  and  held  her  hand  with  a 
firm  pressure. 

"  Keep  quiet,  Nan — do  keep  quiet,  for  my  sake," 
she  whispered  once  in  an  emphatic  voice. 

"I'll  vent  It  on  Susy  Drummond,"  exclaimed 
Nan:  "she's  the  safety  valve  ;  I'm  glad  she's  coming." 

"  Here  they  are,"  said  Hester.  She  felt  herself 
turning  very  pale,  and  laid  her  other  hand  on  Nan's 
shoulder.  The  sound  of  wheels  was  distinctly  audible, 
and  the  next  moment  the  landau  with  its  four  occu- 
pants bowled  rapidly  up  to  the  door.  Mrs.  Bernard 
Temple  was  all  smiles  and  bows.  She  was  a  graceful, 
well-preserved  woman,  handsomely  and  fashionably 
dressed.  Although  tha  same  age  as  Sir  John,  she 
looked  years  younger.  Antonia  was  a  dark-eyed, 
sallow-faced  girl,  difficult  to  say  anything  about  at 
the  first  glance,  and  Susy  Drummond  was  the  well- 
known  Susy  Drummond  of  Lavender  House.  A 
little  taller,  a  little  fatter,  a  little  more  sleepy-looking, 
if  that  were  possible,  than  she  used  to  be  in  the  old 
days,  but  still  the  Susy  whom  Hester  had  detested, 
and  whose  departure  from  the  school  was  hailed  with 
relief  by  everyone. 

Before  anyone  else  could  speak  she  now  raised 
her  full,  light  blue  eyes,  fixed  them  on  Hester,  and 
drawled  out,  M  Who  would  have  thought  of  seeing  you 
again,  Prunes  and  Prism  ? " 

Hester  ran  down  the  steps  accompanied  by  Nan. 
There  wat  a  confused  murmur  of  greeting  and  Intro- 
duction. Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  kissed  Hester  on  her 
forehead,  called  her  "  dear  child,"  and  looked  into  her 
eyes  in  a  way  which  made  Hester  long  to  shut  them, 


1 86  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

patted  Nan  on  her  shoulder  and  hoped  she  v  as  a 
good,  obliging  little  girl,  and  then,  followed  by  Antonia 
and  Susy,  who  dropped  a  succession  of  wraps  the 
whole  way,  entered  one  of  the  drawing  rooms. 

"  My  dear  John,  what  a  perfectly  charming  room," 
exclaimed  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple,  turning  to  her 
future  husband  and  glancing  down  the  long  room 
with  a  critical  eye.  "  Furniture  just  a  little  out  of 
date — not  enough  Chippendale — old-fashioned,  but 
not  antique — we'll  soon  put  that  right,  however. 
Antonia  has  a  wonderful  eye  for  colour.  You  see, 
she  has  been  trained  in  an  atelier  in  Paris." 

The  faintest  perceptible  frown  might  have  been 
seen  between  Sir  John's  eyebrows.  He  took  no 
special  notice  of  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple's  remark,  but 
walking  up  the  long  and  exquisitely  proportioned 
room  flung  open  some  French  windows  which  led  into 
a  flower  garden,  gay  with  every  imaginable  flower. 
There  was  a  distant  and  very  lovely  view  from  this 
window. 

"  I  think  yon  will  admire  the  landscape  from 
this  window/'  he  said,  turning  and  speaking  with  an 
air  of  great  deference  to  his  distinguished  guest 

"  In  one  moment,  my  love,"  she  replied.  "  An- 
tonia, what  do  you  think  of  old  gold  curtains,  and 
one  of  those  dark  olive-green  papers  for  the  walls  ? 
This  light  decoration  is  absolutely  inadmissible." 

"  Old  gold  is  quite  out  of  date,"  replied  Antonia, 
opening  her  lips  for  the  first  time.  "  I'm  sick  of  old 
gold ,  it's  not  chic  now.  I'll  look  through  some  of 
my  antique  designs  and  sketch  my  idea  of  a  drawing- 
room  for  you  presently,  mother  ;  now  pray  attend  to 
Sir  John." 

Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  favoured  her  daughter  with 


THE  NEW  OWNERS.  187 

a  glance  which  was  returned  in  a  very  frank  and 
determined  manner  by  that  young  lady.  She  then 
sailed  slowly  up  the  room  and  condescended  to 
admire  the  view  pointed  out  by  Sir  John. 

Hester  was  standing  near  one  of  the  windows 
talking  to  Susy,  who  had  already  sunk  into  an  easy 
chair,  and  was  fanning  herself  with  an  enormous  black 
fan  which  hung  at  her  girdle.  Antonia,  after  a  mo- 
ment's hesitation,  came  up  to  Hester. 

"  I'm  very  sorry  we  have  eome,"  she  said,  "  but  it 
really  is  not  my  fault.  Mother  is  in  a  state  of  flutter 
at  having  caught  Sir  John.  I'm  disgusted  about  it 
all.  I  don't  want  a  stepfather  any  more  than  you 
want  a  stepmother.  I'm  to  be  turned  into  a  fine  lady 
now,  and  I  hate  being  a  fine  lady.  I  have  a  soul  for 
art.  I  adore  art.  I'm  all  art  Art  is  sacred;  it 
shouldn't  be  talked  about  the  way  mother  speaks  of 
it.  When  I  was  in  Paris  I  was  in  my  element.  I 
wore  a  linen  blouse  all  over  paint ;  ah,  that  blouse — 
those  happy  days." 

"Oh,  Tony,"  suddenly  burst  from  Susy's  lips, 
"  for  pity's  sake  don't  go  off  into  a  trance  ;  you'll  put 
Hester  into  a  fit  Her  face  at  the  present  moment  is 
enough  to  kill  anyone.  For  goodness  sake,  Hester, 
don't  look  like  that ;  you'll  make  me  laugh,  and  if  I 
laugh  immoderately  it  always  wakes  me  up.  I  was 
looking  out  for  a  little  nap  before  tea — forty  winks, 
you  know — I  can't  live  without  my  forty  winks,  and 
now  if  you  put  on  that  killingly  tragic  face,  I'll  scream 
with  laughter,  I  know  I  shall  Oh,  dear,  oh,  dear,  you 
must  learn  once  for  all  never  to  mind  a  single  thing 
Tony  says  ;  she's  the  oddest,  most  irrational  creature 
— a  genius  of  course— -her  pictures  are  simply  mon- 
strosities, which  is  a  sure  sign  of  genius," 


1 88  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

u  Would  you  like  me  to  take  you  to  your  room  ?* 
said  Hester,  turning  to  Antonia  when  Susy  had  given 
her  a  moment  of  time  to  open  her  lips.  "  I'm  sure 
you  must  be  tired  after  your  long  journey." 

"  What  should  tire  me  ?  "  asked  Antonia,  opening 
her  big  brown  eyes  in  astonishment  "  I  travelled 
first-class  from  London,  and  drove  out  here  in  a 
landau  ;  the  whole  journey  was  nothing  short  of 
effeminate.  When  I  was  in  Paris  I  rose  at  four  in 
the  morning,  and  worked  at  my  easel  standing  for 
five  hours  at  a  stretch  ;  that  was  something  like  work. 
No,  I'm  not  the  least  tired,  thank  you,  and  I  don't 
want  to  be  bothered  tidying  myself,  for  I  may  as  well 
say  frankly  that  I  don't  care  twopence  how  I  look." 

"  Tea  will  be  ready  in  half  an  hour,"  said  Hester. 
"Will  you  come  out  into  the  garden,  then,  for  a 
stroll  ?  " 

a  If  you  don't  hate  me  too  much  to  walk  with  me ; 
bat  pray  consider  your  own  feelings  if  you  do,  for  I 
don't  in  the  least  object  to  strolling  about  alone.* 

Hester  and  Antonia  had  now  stepped  out  on  the 
velvet  lawn.  They  each  gazed  fully  at  the  other. 

"  No,"  said  Hester,  speaking  with  a  sudden  swift 
intuition ;  "  I  don't  hate  you  ;  I  rather  like  you.  I 
am  glad  you  are  frank." 

"Oh,  I  hate  pretence,"  said  Antonia,  with  a 
shudder.  "Fancy  a  priestess  of  art  stooping  to 
pretence.  Well,  if  you  don't  detest  me,  let  us  walk 
about  for  a  little.  Have  you  no  wild,  uncultured  spot 
to  show  me,  which  the  hand  of  man  has  not  defaced  ? 
My  whole  soul  recoils  from  a  velvet  lawn." 

"Oh,  Tony,  Tony,  you're  too  killing  to  live," 
shrieked  Susy  from  the  other  side  of  the  window. 

Antonia  and  Hester  moved  slowly  away  together} 


THE  NEW  OWNERS.  189 

Hester  was  trying  to  think  of  some  portion  of  the 
grounds  which  might  be  sufficiently  full  of  weeds  and 
thorns  to  satisfy  the  priestess  of  high  art,  and  Susy 
lay  back  in  her  chair  and  wiped  her  eyes. 

"  This  is  rich,"  she  murmured  to  herself.  "  To 
think  of  poor  Prunes  and  Prism  being  thrown  with 
Tony — to  think  of  Tony  as  a  sort  of  sister  to  Prunes 
and  Prism.  Well,  this  is  a  delicious  lark.  Hullo ! 
is  that  you,  Nan  ?  Come  along  and  speak  to  me  at 
once,  you  pert  pass.  Why,  do  you  know  you've 
grown  ?  " 

"  Well,  I  don't  suppose  I've  stood  still  for  the  last 
five  years,"  replied  Nan,  who  could  be  intensely  pert 
when  she  pleased.  M  I'm  too  busy  to  stay  with  you 
now,  Susy;  Nora  wants  me," 

"Nora;  who  is  Nora?* 

a  Nora  Lorrimer." 

"  Nora  Lorriraer,  is  she  one  of  the  Tower  Lorri- 
mers?" 

*  Yes ;  she  wants  me  in  a  hurry ;  I  must  fly  to  her." 
"  Stay  a  moment,  my  dear  child,"  Susy  absolutely 

rose  from  her  chair  in  her  strong  interest  "If  this 
girl  is  one  of  the  Tower  Lorrimers,  I  had  better  know 
her  at  once  ;  you  had  better  bring  her  to  me  and  I'D 
question  her." 

"  I  can't  bring  her  to  you  ;  she  has  had  a  fall  and 
is  lying  on  her  back ;  she  can't  walk." 

"  Dear  me,  what  a  nuisance ;  well,  Til  go  to  her, 
then.  Come  along,  Nancy,  show  me  the  way  this 
minute." 

"  But  really,  really,  Susy,"  began  Nan,  raising  blue, 
imploring  eyes.  "  Really,  it  is  very  sad  about  the 
Towers,  you  know." 

*  Sad  ;  good  heavens,  are  the  drains  wrong?" 


190  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

"It's  sad  about  the  Lorrimers,"  continued  Nan, 
stamping  her  foot  and  growing  red  with  anger ;  "  we 
love  the  Lorrimers  ;  they  are  our  dearest,  our  very, 
very  dearest  friends,  and  we  hate  their  leaving  the 
Towers.  Perhaps  Nora  doesn't  want  to  see  you, 
Susy." 

"  Come  along,"  said  Susy  In  a  firm  voic  . ;  *  I  want 
to  see  her.  What  sentimental  folly  you  talk,  Nan. 
Squire  Lorrimer  was  very  glad  indeed  to  find  such  a 
purchaser  as  my  father  for  his  tumbledown  old  place." 

"The  Towers  tumbledown  I"  exclaimed  Nan, 
"  the  beautiful,  lovely,  darling  Towers !  Susy,  I  hate 
you — I  hate  and  detest  you  ;  I  won't  show  you  the 
way  to  Nora's  room,  so  there ! " 

Nan  pulled  her  frock  out  of  Susy's  detaining  hand 
and  rushed  away. 

Miss  Drummond  stood  quite  still  for  a  moment 
where  she  had  been  left.  Then  she  put  up  her  hand 
to  smooth  her  brow. 

"  This  sort  of  thing  would  be  ruffling  to  most 
people,"  she  murmured,  "but  I  really  don't  mind. 
Now,  shall  I  have  my  forty  winks  before  tea,  or  shall 
I  poke  round  by  myself  until  I  find  this  blessed 
aggrieved  Nora  ?  That  horrid  little  piece  of  imperti- 
nence has  quite  woke  me  up,  so  it's  scarcely  worth  while 
to  get  soothed  down  again ;  I  think  I'll  find  Nora 
and  ask  for  some  information  which  I  am  anxious  to 
write  to  father  about,  then  after  tea  I  can  have  a  snooze 
until  it  is  time  to  dress  for  dinner.  Dear,  dear,  they 
might  have  the  politeness  to  have  tea  ready  on  one's 
arrival  I  expect  my  stay  here  will  be  precious  slow, 
with  their  old-fashioned,  prim  ideas ;  if  it  weren't  for 
Tony  I'd  die,  but  she'd  really  make  a  cat  laugh ; 
it  will  be  better  than  a  play  to  watch  her  at  dinner 


THE  Nsw  OWNERS.  191 

to-night  with  Sir  John.    Now,  then,  for  a  search  for 

the  tearful  Nora." 

Susy,  accordingly,  in  her  usual  ponderous,  some- 
what heavy  mode  of  progress,  wandered  from  one 
room  to  another  until  at  last  the  sound  of  voices 
guided  her  to  the  pretty  little  boudoir,  where  Annie 
Forest  and  Nora  had  taken  shelter,  and  where  Nan 
was  now  standing,  pouring  out  her  tale  of  woe.  A 
slight  creak  which  the  door  made  caused  the  girls  to 
turn  their  heads,  and  there  stood  Susy,  shedding 
articles  of  her  wardrobe,  as  usual,  as  she  walked.  Her 
flaxen  hair  was  partly  unpinned  and  lay  in  a  rough 
coil  on  her  fat  neck.  She  came  with  elephantine 
weight  into  the  room,  and  ignoring  Annie  Forest 
altogether,  held  out  a  hand  to  Nora. 

"  Here  I  am/'  she  said.  "  I'm  Susy  Drummond. 
1  Miss  Susan  Drummond,  the  Towers,'  will  soon  be 
on  my  visiting  cards.  Isn't  the  place  very  ram- 
shackle? Doesn't  it  want  to  be  put  into  repair  a 
good  bit  ?  I'm  just  dying  to  hear  all  about  it  Oh, 
and  here's  an  American  swinging-chair — I  just  adore 
them.  You  don't  mind  if  I  see-saw  gently  while  you 
talk  to  me.  Nan,  I  bear  no  malice ;  fetch  me  a  foot- 
stool, love,  and  let  me  know  when  tea  is  brought  into 
the  drawing-room.  Annie,  how  do?  I  hope  the 
female  dragon  is  very  well."  Annie  flushed  crimson. 
Only  a  startled  look  on  Nora's  pretty  face  enabled 
her  to  control  herself.  She  walked  to  the  window 
and  looked  out 

Susy  blinked  her  sleepy  eyes  after  her. 

"  Never  mind,"  she  said,  winking  at  Nora,  *  it's  an 
old  feud  which  I  buried — I'm  the  most  forgiving 
creature  in  Christendom — but  if  she  chooses  to  dig  up 
the  hatchet,  I  can't  help  her  I  always  called  that 


192  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

detestable  Mrs.  Willis  the  she-dragon.  You  dont 
know  her,  I  suppose  ?  You're  in  luck,  I  can  tell  you. 
Thank  you,  Nan,  for  the  footstool.  Now,  this  is 
most  comfortable.  You'll  begin  to  tell  me  all  you 
can  about  the  Towers,  won't  you?"  she  continued, 
bending  slightly  forward  and  laying  her  fat  hand  on 
Nora's  slim  white  arm  ;  "and  so  you  really  are  a 
Lorrimer  ?  How  profoundly  interesting." 
Nora  fidgeted  restlessly  on  her  sofa. 

*  I'm  a  Lorrimer,"  she  said  at  last  in  a  steady 
voice.     "I — I  don't  think  I  can  tell  you  about  the 
Towers ;  you'll  probably   go   and   see  the  place  for 
yourself,  either  to-morrow  or  Monday." 

"  I  shall  certainly  go  to-morrow,  and  at  an  early 
hour,  too;  my  father  is  most  anxious  to  get  my 
opinion  on  it" 

"  Well,  then,  you'll  see  it  for  yourself." 

"  So  I  shall — quite  true,  little  Miss  Rosebud ;  but, 
nevertheless,  there  is  such  a  thing  as  curiosity,  which, 
doubtless,  you  can  gratify.  Now,  let's  begin.  I'm 
nothing  if  I'm  not  practical.  How  many  bedrooms 
are  there  ? " 

"I  don't  know." 

"  You  don't  know  ?  Are  you  simple  ?  Have  not 
you  lived  there  all  your  life  ? " 

"  I  have,  but  I  don't  really  know.  Perhaps  if  I 
count  I  can  tell  you.  First,  in  the  Tower,  there's 
Jane  Macalister*s  room,  and  Boris  sleeps  near  her, 
and  then  there's  Kitty — she  has  a  room  to  herself — 
it's  rather  small,  but  she's  immensely  proud  of  it,  and 
there's  Nell  and—" 

Susy  suddenly  clapped  her  hands  to  her  ears. 

*  For  goodness  sake  stop,"  she  exclaimed.  "  What 
do  I  care  for  your  Macalisters,  and  Boris's,  and  Kittys? 


THE  NEW  OWNERS.  193 

I  want  to  know  how  many  bedrooms  there  are — ten, 
twelve,  twenty,  thirty  ?  Can't  you  count  ?  " 

"  Yes,  perfectly,"  replied  Nora  with  spirit ; "  but  I 
never  troubled  myself  to  count  the  number  of  bed- 
rooms at  the  Towers  ;  you  can  do  so  for  yourself 
when  you  go  to  see  it  to-morrow." 

"Thanks  for  nothing.  If  I'm  anything  I'm  prac- 
tical, and  I  shall  not  only  count  the  bedrooms  to- 
morrow, but  measure  them  also.  I  shall  take  a 
measuring  tape  with  me,  and  my  maid  Linette  and  a 
foot  measure." 

"How  pleasant  for  Linette  to  be  sandwiched 
between  a  measuring  tape  and  a  foot  measure,"  ex- 
claimed Annie,  turning  round  from  her  position  at 
the  window  and  speaking  for  the  first  time. 

Susy  favoured  her  with  a  slow  glance  of  intense 
dislike.  Slightly  turning  her  back  she  proceeded 
with  her  catechism  of  Nora. 

"  At  least  you  can  say  something  about  the  draw- 
ing-rooms. How  many  feet  long  is  the  principal 
drawing-room  ?  * 

Before  poor  Nora  could  reply,  the  door  of  the 
room  was  slowly  opened  and  Mrs.  Willis,  with  her 
usual  calm,  strong  face,  entered. 

Susy  Drummond  gave  such  a  start  of  dismayed 
surprise  that  Annie  forgave  her  a  good  many  of  her 
sins  on  the  spot 

Mrs.  Willis  came  up  to  her  and  held  out  her 
hand. 

"  How  do  you  do  ?  "  she  said.  "  Sir  John  Thorn- 
ton  told  us  this  morning  at  breakfast  that  we  might 
have  the  pleasure  of  meeting  you  here.  Are  you 
well?" 

"Oh,  yes,  I'm— I'm  quite  well,  ma'am,"  replied 


194  RB*>  Rosa  AND  T/OBX  Lit*. 

Susy,  stammering  out  her  words  in  hopeless  con* 
fusion. 

"  Nora,  dear,  you  are  looking  very  tired,"  continued 
Mrs.  Willis.  "  I  propose  to  have  tea  with  you  here 
alone,  and  to  read  to  you  for  a  little  afterwards. 
Annie,  will  you  take  Miss  Drummond  to  the  drawing- 
room  ?  I  saw  the  tea  equipage  being  taken  in  as 
I  passed." 

Susy  shambled  out  of  the  room  in  Annie's  wake. 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

HESTER    SPEAKS    HER    MIND. 

THE  next  day  was  Sunday,  and  Susy,  notwithstand- 
ing her  strong  inclinations,  was  forced  to  submit  to 
Sir  John  Thornton's  decree  that  she  should  not  visit 
the  Towers  that  day.  Hester  had  sent  a  hurried  note 
to  Molly  apprizing  her  of  Susy's  arrival,  and  begging 
of  her,  if  she  valued  her  peace  of  mind,  not  to  come 
near  the  Grange  on  this  dreadful  Sunday. 

It  passed  somehow.  Poor  Hester  always,  during 
the  remainder  of  her  life,  looked  back  upon  it  as  a  day 
of  hopeless  worry  and  confusion  of  brain.  Everyone 
seemed  to  be  playing  the  game  of  cross-purposes  with 
everyone  else.  Sir  John  kept  on  assuring  himself 
that  he  was  the  happiest  man  in  existence,  while  Mrs. 
Bernard  Temple  and  Antonia  evidently  trod  on  his 
corns  at  each  step  he  took.  Susy,  in  her  moments  of 
wakefulness,  was  sly  and  watchful.  Antonia  was 
absolutely  indifferent  to  everything  but  high  art 
Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  was  busy  as  busy  could  be 
making  hay  while  the  sun  shone  She  guessed 


HESTER  SPEAKS  HER  MIND.  195 

shrewdly — perhaps  her  experiences  with  the  late  Mr. 
Bernard  Temple  helped  her — that  it  was  during  the 
time  of  courtship  when  most  of  her  wishes  would  be 
carried  out  She  insisted,  therefore,  on  going  carefully 
into  the  many  alterations  which  she  proposed  to 
make  in  the  Grange,  and  Sir  John,  notwithstanding 
his  innate  aversion  to  fuss  of  any  kind,  was  forced  to 
listen  to  her  demands,  and,  as  he  was  really  attached 
to  her,  she  soon  got  him  to  say  yes  to  her  different 
proposals. 

Nan  and  Hester,  Annie  and  Nora,  kept  as  much 
together  as  possible.  This  was  made  easy  for  them 
by  kind  Mrs.  Willis,  who  not  only  kept  Susy  in 
considerable  awe,  but  contrived  to  interest  Antonia 
by  allowing  her  to  talk  art  to  her  by  the  hour. 
Antonia  used  a  jargon  which  Mrs.  Willis  did  not 
in  the  least  understand,  but  even  Antonia  was 
not  proof  against  the  gracious  sympathy  of  this 
high-minded  woman. 

The  girls  had,  therefore,  plenty  of  time  for  self- 
pity.  Annie  was  the  very  soul  of  sympathy,  and  it 
was  a  comfort  to  poor  Nora  and  Hester  to  pour  out 
their  sorrows  in  her  affectionate  ears.  As  for  Nan, 
she  took  refuge  a  good  part  of  the  time  with  Mrs. 
Martin,  who  shook  her  fists,  when  Nan  was  not  look- 
ing, at  the  backs  of  Sir  John  and  Mrs.  Bernard 
Temple  as  they  walked  down  one  of  the  lawns  side 
by  side. 

"  She's  his  match ! "  murmured  the  old  woman. 
*  She'll  give  it  to  him  ;  now  he'll  know  what  a  selfish 
wife  means  1  He  have  'ad  his  turn  of  the  other  kind, 
and  now  he'll  know  what  the  selfish  sort  is.  Serve 
him  right,  I  say  ;  serve  him  well  right ! " 

At  last  the  weary  Sunday  came  to  an  cod  and 


196  RED  ROSE  AND  TIOLK. 

on   Monday,  after    breakfast,   Susy  announced 
intention  of  going  over  to  the  Towers. 

**  I  suppose  I  can  have  a  carriage  ?  *  she  s 
turning  to  Sir  John,  who  paused  in  his  exit  from 
dining-room  to  give  her  his  polite  attention. 

"  I  suppose  I  can  have  a  carriage  ?  "  she  repeat 

Annie  interrupted — 

"  The  Towers  is  scarcely  a  mile  away  across  th 
fields,"  she  said. 

"  I  don't  think  I  can  walk  a  mile,"  replied  Susy  ; 
"my  muscles  are  awfully  weak — I  dare  not  strain 
them." 

41  You  can  have  a  carriage  with  pleasure,"  said  Sir 
John.  "  I  will  order  one  to  be  round  at  whatever 
hour  you  wish  to  name." 

"  At  once,  please,"  said  Susy ;  "  there's  a  good 
deal  to  be  done.  I've  to  measure  all  the  rooms  for 
carpets  and  druggets." 

"  You  surely  won't  cover  the  rooms  with  carpets  ?  " 
exclaimed  Antonia.  "  I  never  heard  of  anything  so 
Philistine.  Oak  parquetry,  with  rugs  that  slip  about, 
is  the  only  thing  admissible.  Better  bare  boards  than 
carpets — carpets  are  simply  atrocious  I * 

When  Antonia  began  to  speak,  Sir  John  was  heard 
to  slam  the  door  behind  him ;  he  had  had  quite  enough 
of  this  young  lady. 

An  eager  discussion  followed  his  departure,  and 
it  was  finally  decided  that  Susy,  Hester,  and  Antonia, 
accompanied  by  Annie  Forest,  should  drive  over  to 
the  Towers. 

"  My  part  in  the  expedition  will  be  this,"  exclaimed 
Annie,  taking  Hester  aside  for  a  moment  "I'll 
collect  every  single  Lorrimer  child  I  can  lay  hold  of 
and  carry  them  away  to  the  most  remote  part  of  th« 


HESTER  SPEAKS  HER  MIND.  197 

grounds  1  can  find,  to  be  out  of  the  reach  of  that 
detestable  Susy  and  the  torture  she  means  to  inflict 
I  should  recommend  you,  Hester,  to  come  with  us." 

"I'd  like  to  very  much,"  replied  Hester,  with  a 
faint  smile;  "but  I  think  I  must  stay  with  Mrs. 
Lorrimer  and  Molly.  I  don't  know  that  I  shall  be 
the  least  comfort  to  them,  but  somehow  I  can't  desert 
them." 

A  few  moments  later  the  little  party  drove  off, 
and  in  the  course  of  half-an-hour  they  arrived  at  the 
Towers.  There  was  a  winding  and  rather  steep  beech 
avenue,  leading  up  to  the  older  part  of  the  mansion. 
Owing  to  the  sad  state  of  Squire  Lorrimer's  finances, 
this  avenue  was  by  no  means  in  a  state  of  complete 
repair.  Hester  turned  her  fleet  little  ponies — for  she 
was  driving — into  it  They  were  spirited,  but  always 
well-behaved  ;  on  this  occasion,  however,  they  started 
violently,  for  Antonia  was  heard  to  utter  a  piercing 
shriek  of  rapture. 

"  Oh,  those  briars,"  she  exclaimed  —  "  those 
heavenly,  heavenly,  artistic  briars !  Stop  the  car- 
riage, I  beg  of  you,  Miss  Thornton!  I  must  cut 
some  without  a  moment's  delay  I " 

"We  can't  stop  on  the  side  of  a  hill,  Antonia,"  said 
Susy.  "  The  ponies  are  fretting  already,  and  nothing 
would  induce  them  to  stand  still.  You  don't  want 
us  to  be  killed,  I  suppose,  for  the  sake  of  an  odious 
briar?" 

The  only  answer  Antonia  made  was  to  press  her 
bony  right  hand  with  unnecessary  force  on  Susy's 
right  arm  and  vault  from  the  carriage. 

"Go  on,"  she  said,  waving  her  hand  to  Hester; 
"  I'll  follow  you  presently.  You  don't  suppose  I'm 
going  to  lose  a  chance  of  this  kind !  I  have  brought 


198  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  L/LW 

my  colour-box  with  me,  and  I  mean  to  make  a  study 
of  those  briars  before  I  go  another  step." 

Suiting  her  action  to  her  words,  Antonia  had 
already  seated  herself  on  a  steep  bank  and  was  un- 
fastening her  portfolio. 

"  What  a  show  she'll  be  when  she  does  arrive," 
exclaimed  Susy.  "She'll  probably  bring  three  or 
four  enormous  briars  into  the  house  with  her ;  but 
we  may  be  thankful  to  be  rid  of  her  for  a  little,  for 
she  is  so  painfully  positive.  I  place  the  greatest  faith, 
of  course,  in  her  opinions,  for  she  really  is  a  magnifi- 
cently ugly  artist,  and  ugly  art  is,  of  course,  the  only 
correct  thing  now  ;  but  I  do  think  we  might  have  the 
bedrooms  comfortable,  don't  you,  Hester  ?  With  my 
tendency  to  forty  winks  at  odd  moments,  I  think  it  is 
scarcely  safe  to  have  every  room  covered  with  oak 
parquetry  and  rugs  that  slip  about.  The  doctor  says 
I  am  very  deficient  in  muscle,  and  if  I  fell  I  might 
break  a  bone  rather  badly  —  don't  you  think  so, 
Hester?" 

"Yes,  I  do!"  said  Hester.  "I  think  you  had 
better  furnish  the  Towers  exactly  as  you  please,  and 
not  take  any  opinions  from  Antonia ! " 

They  had  reached  the  brow  of  the  hill  now,  and 
Hester  was  resting  her  ponies  for  a  moment 

"  How  fiercely  you  speak,"  said  Susy  in  an 
aggrieved  tone.  "  Aren't  you  really  interested  in 
me  and  my  future  ?  Coming  to  the  Towers  is  a 
very  important  step  for  me.  I  shall  be  the  mistress, 
and  in  a  position  of  great  distinction.  Father  says 
I  must  entertain,  and  I  hate  entertaining,  for  it 
rouses  one  up  so  dreadfully ;  but  I  do  think  that 
you,  as  an  old  schoolfellow,  might  take  a  little 
interest  in  me." 


HESTER  SPEAKS  HER  MIND.  199 

*  Listen  to  me  for  a  moment,"  said  Hester ;  N  I 

want  to  say  something." 

M  Oh,  how  appallingly  solemn  you  are  I  I  wish  I 
had  a  lollipop  to  stop  your  mouth  with." 

"  You  must  listen,"  said  Hester  in  a  firm  voice ; 
"  I'm  not  joking.  Times  come  in  all  lives  when  one 
cannot  joke.  I  did  not  love  you  as  my  schoolfellow, 
Susy,  and,  frankly,  I  do  not  love  you  now ;  but,  when 
you  come  to  the  Towers,  I'll  do  everything  in  my 
power  to  help  you,  not  because  I  like  to  do  this,  but 
because  it's  right  I  can  help  you  in  many  ways,  for 
you  don't  know  anything  of  county  society  ;  and, 
coming  after  such  an  old  and  popular  family  as  the 
Lorrimers,  people  will  be  very  apt  to  cut  you  if  you 
are  not  careful.  My  father  and  I  know  everyone  in 
the  place,  and  we  can  get  them  to  be  kind  to  you  if—- 
if you  deserve  it ;  but  that  depends  altogether  on  how 
you  treat  the  Lorrimers  now." 

"  Bravo,"  burst  from  Annie,  who  was  sitting  in  the 
back  seat,  but  who  overheard  Hester's  words. 

"  Don't  interrupt  me,  Annie,  please,"  said  Hester. 

"The  Lorrimers  are  my  dearest  friends,"  con- 
tinued Hester.  "  Molly  Lorrimer,  whom  you  have 
not  yet  seen,  and  Annie,  here,  are  the  two  greatest 
girl  friends  I  have  in  the  world.  It  js  a  great,  great 
sorrow  to  the  Lorrimers  to  leave  the  home  where  they 
and  their  people  have  lived  before  them  for  hundreds 
of  years,  and  until  they  leave  the  place  you  ought 
not  to  talk  before  them  of  the  way  you  mean  to 
furnish  the  Towers  when  you  are  in  possession.  You 
ought  to  regard  their  feelings ;  and  if  you  wish  to 
please  me,  and  if  you  wish  me  to  help  you  by-and-by, 
you  will.  Remember,  you  are  not  in  possession  yet 
The  Towers  is  not  your  place  yet" 


aoo  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

*  Well,  I  never ! "  exclaimed  Susy.  •  Why,  you've 
turned  into  an  orator ; "  but  Hester's  words  had  sub- 
dued her  a  good  deal,  for  if  she  had  one  source  of 
envy,  it  was  the  envy  which  parvenus  like  her  give  to 
the  old  county  people,  and  if  there  was  an  ambition 
in  her  stagnant  soul,  it  was  to  be  considered  a  county 
person  herself. 

Accordingly,  when  the  party  entered  one  of  the 
drawing-rooms  of  the  Towers,  and  Molly,  looking 
pale  and  anxious,  came  forward,  and  Mrs.  Lorrimer 
received  Susy  with  that  gentle  kindness  which  always 
characterised  her,  the  young  lady  had  not  a  word  to 
say.  She  sank  down  on  an  ottoman  in  the  centre  of 
the  room  and  gazed  vacantly  around  her. 

A  whoop  from  Boris  was  heard  outside.  Annie 
rushed  to  the  door  to  be  greeted  by  him  and  the  other 
children,  and  carried  away  in  their  midst. 

Mrs.  Lorrimer  asked  Susy  if  she  would  like  to  see 
over  the  house. 

"Yes,  please,"  replied  Susy;  "I  have  brought  the 
tapes  and  measures." 

She  stopped,  for  Hester  had  given  her  a  heavy 
frown. 

"  If  it's  really  Inconvenient,  I  needn't  do  anything 
to-day,"  she  said,  sinking  back  into  her  seat 

Mrs.  Lorrimer  looked  puzzled,  and  Molly  opened 
her  brown  eyes  very  wide. 

Just  then  there  came  an  interruption,  In  the  shape 
of  two  individuals  who  entered  the  drawing-room  by 
separate  doors.  One  of  them  was  Jane  Macalister, 
who  carried  a  duster  in  her  hand,  and  had  a  large 
smut  on  her  forehead.  The  other  was  Antonla,  whose 
hat  had  fallen  off,  and  who  trailed  two  enormous 
briars  behind  her. 


HSSTEK  SPEAKS  HER  MIND.  aoi 

The  priestess  of  high  art  and  the  priestess  of 
domestic  economy,  met  almost  in  the  centre  of  the 
room. 

"  Good  gracious  me,"  exclaimed  Jane  Macalister, 

0  who  in  the  world  are  you,  my  dear,  and  what,  in  the 
name  of  all  that's  orderly,  are  you  bringing  those 
abominable  briars  into  the  house  for  ?  " 

u  Abominable  ?  "  exclaimed  Antonia  ;  *  these 
briars  abominable  ?  Oh,  what  crass  ignorance  one 
comes  across  in  this  benighted  land.  My  name  is 
Antonia  Bernard  Temple,  and  I  am  an  art  student 

1  claim  nothing  higher.     I  shall  be  an  art  student  as 
long  as  I  breathe." 

"  And  my  name  is  Jane  Macalister,"  replied  poor 
Jane,  her  whole  face  growing  scarlet  with  vexa- 
tion, "  and  I  claim  nothing  higher  than  the  love  of 
order  and  decent  neatness.  Give  me  those  briars, 
child,  and  don't  lumber  the  room  with  such  messes." 

Before  Antonia  could  utter  a  word  of  remon- 
strance, Jane  had  whipped  her  duster  round  the  briars 
and  had  rushed  out  of  the  room  with  them. 

For  a  moment  Antonia  felt  inclined  to  pursue  her ; 
but  as  she  was  preparing  to  move,  her  large  gaze  was 
attracted  by  a  couple  of  huge  Chinese  dragons  which 
were  reposing  under  one  of  the  tables. 

*  Oh,  you  loves  !  you  darlings  I  you  adorables  1  * 
she  shrieked.  "  Here,  indeed,  is  a  prize." 

She  made  a  rush  to  the  objects  of  her  worship, 
and  kneeling  down  on  the  floor  opposite  to  them, 
whipped  out  her  sketching  materials  preparatory  to 
work. 

"  Tony,  you  must  at  least  allow  me  to  introduce 
you  to  Mrs.  Lorrimer  before  you  begin  to  sketch," 
said  Susy,  who  had  perfectly  recovered  her  own 


aoj  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

equanimity  in  the  amusement  which  Antonia'a  oon« 
duct  afforded  her. 

"  Yes,  yes,  anything,"  muttered  Antonia  "  Oh, 
these  dragons  are  a  prize;  they  are  a  prize.  Yes, 
Susy,  what  is  it  you  want  ? " 

"  Get  up,"  said  Susy,  "  and  come  and  be  intro- 
duced." 

She  pulled  Antonia  by  her  sleeve,  who  rose  in  a 
sort  of  dream  and  approached  Mrs.  Lorrimer,  looking 
like  a  person  in  a  trance. 

"This  is  my  friend,  Antonia  Bernard  Temple," 
exclaimed  Susy,  addressing  Mrs.  Lorrimer. 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you,  my  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Lor- 
rimer in  her  sweet  voice ;  "  and  I  am  pleased  to  find 
that  you  appreciate  the  old  china." 

"  The  dragons  ?  Superb  ;  Ruskinesque,"  exclaimed 
Antonia.  "  You  don't  mind  if  I  go  back  to  them  ?  I 
must  seize  the  opportunity  of  transferring  them  to  my 
note  book.  Oh,  what  a  heavenly  room  this  is  !  Old, 
disorderly,  worn,  dim  with  the  hue  of  ages.  An 
artist  might  grovel  in  this  room — grovel  with  de- 
light ! " 

"  Well,  go  back  and  grovel  over  the  dragons," 
exclaimed  Susy,  giving  her  friend  a  playful  poke. 

Antonia  hurried  to  obey.  Her  work  instantly 
absorbed  her  ;  she  saw  nothing  else. 

"  Isn't  she  killing  ? "  exclaimed  Susy,  addressing 
poor  surprised  Mrs.  Lorrimer.  "  She's  to  be  a  sort  of 
sister  to  Hester  in  the  future ;  she's  to  live  at  the 
Grange.  She's  the  daughter  of  Sir  John  Thornton's 
fianc/e.  Don't  you  love  the  word  fiancee  ?  I  do. 
Did  you  know  that  at  school  we  called  Hetty  Prunes 
and  Prism?  Fancy  Prunes  and  Prism  and  the 
Priestess  together.  It's  almost  too  killing." 


HESTER  SPEAKS  HER  MIND.  aoj 

Mrs.  Lorrimer,  gentle  as  she  was,  was  also  the 
soul  of  quiet  dignity.  She  made  no  reply  whatever 
to  Susy's  outburst  with  regard  to  Antonia,  but  gently 
led  the  conversation  to  matters  of  every-day  interest 

"  This  is  our  largest  drawing-room,"  she  said, "  but 
we  have  two  others  leading  into  it  The  farthest 
drawing-room  takes  you  into  the  dining-room,  and 
that  again  into  the  library  and  morning-room.  All 
our  reception-rooms  open  one  into  the  other.  You  will 
notice  that  they  are  built  round  the  central  hall,  which 
is  almost  octagon  in  shape.  I  am  sure  you  would 
like  to  see  the  house,  and  I  do  not  at  all  object  to 
showing  it  to  you.  Ah !  here  comes  Jane  Macalister. 
I'm  sure  she  will  have  great  pleasure  in  taking  you 
round.  Jane,  dear,  come  here." 

Jane  came  up  at  once.  She  still  wore  her  smut, 
but  the  duster  was  gone. 

"Jane,  let  me  introduce  you  to  Miss  Drummond. 
Her  father  is  the  new  owner  of  the  Towers  ;  Miss 
Drummond  would  like  to  see  over  the  house,  if  it 
would  not  trouble  you  too  much  to  show  her  round." 

"Trouble  me,"  exclaimed  Jane;  "that  doesn't 
trouble  me.  Come,  child,  this  way.  I'll  go  in  front 
and  you  can  follow.  This  is  the  smaller  drawing- 
room.  It  was  here  that  Charles  the  Second  passed  a 
night  in  the  year  of  grace —  " 

"  Oh,  for  heaven's  sake,"  exclaimed  Susy,  stopping 
her  ears,  "  don't  go  into  dates ;  the  whole  thing  is 
confusing  enough  without  dates." 

Jane  favoured  her  with  a  quick,  contemptuous 
glance. 

*  I  shan't  dream  of  instructing  you  if  you  don't 
wish  it,  my  dear,"  she  said  "  Those  who  like  igno- 
rance, in  ignorance  they  shall  remain,  is  far  as  Tana 


2O4  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

Macalister  is  concerned.  Well,  then,  here's  a  room 
with  three  windows  and  four  walls  and  a  ceiling  and  a 
floor.  The  furniture  won't  belong  to  you,  so  you 
needn't  look  at  it  Now  come  on.  This  room  we 
also  use  as  a  drawing-room,  but  you  needn't  unless 
you  like." 

•  Do  stop,  pray !"  exclaimed  Susy.  a  I  can't  rush 
through  the  place  like  this.  You  are  not  a  Lorrimer, 
are  you  ?  " 

44  No,  I'm  a  Macalister,  of  the  clan  of " 

"  Oh,  please,  I  don't  want  to  hear  about  the  clan. 
What  I  wanted  to  say  was  this,  that  I  have  got  the 
tapes  and  measures  in  my  pocket ;  Hester  tells  me  I 
mustn't  use  them  on  account  of  paining  the  Lorrimers, 
but  as  you  are  not  one,  of  course  you  won't  mind.  I 
see  you  have  got  carpets  on  all  the  floors." 

"  Yes,  why  not  ?  Carpets  are  put  on  most  floors — 
at  least  they  used  to  be  when  I  was  young." 

"  But  Antonia  says  that  we  ought  to  have  par- 
quetry and  slippery  rugs." 

"And  do  you  mean  to  tell  me,"  exclaimed  Jane, 
0  that  you  are  going  to  heed  the  words  of  that  poor 
daft  lassie?  It's  nothing  to  me  what  you  do,  of 
course,  but  that  poor  girl  has  not  got  her  proper  wits, 
and  if  I  were  you  I  would  try  to  follow  someone  with 
a  grain  of  sense." 

Susy  laughed  heartily. 

•Antonia  is  aa  right  as  anyone  else,"  she  said 

*  only  she  has  a  passion  for  art" 

"  Preserve  me  from  such  a  craze,"  exclaimed  Jane. 

*  How  much  longer  are  we  to  stand  in  the  middle  of 
this  floor  while  we  talk  about   tapes  and  measure- 
ments and  that  silly  girl  ?  " 

"But  may  I  measure?" 


HESTER  SPEAKS  HER  MIND.  205 

"  You  may  do  anything  you  please,  provided  you 
don't  injure  the  furniture." 

"  And  it  won't  hurt  your  feelings  ? " 

"No,  you  couldn't  touch  'em.  I'll  sit  here  and 
wait  till  you  have  done." 

Jane  flung  herself  on  a  hard  chair  as  she  spoke, 
and  drawing  a  long  stocking  out  of  her  pocket,  began 
to  knit  furiously. 

Susy,  who  had  about  as  much  idea  of  measuring  a 
room  as  she  had  of  turning  the  heel  of  a  stocking 
took  her  tapes  out  of  her  pocket  and  began  an  im- 
possible task. 

Jane  watched  her  in  silence  for  a  moment  or  two, 
but  Susy's  futile  attempts  were  too  much  for  this 
deft,  managing  creature. 

"  Why  don't  you  foot  it  ?  *  she  exclaimed  "  My 
word,  I  never  saw  such  a  way  to  set  to  work.  Here, 
you  want  the  length  of  the  room.  I'll  do  it  for  you. 
Take  your  pencil  and  paper  and  jot  down  what  I  say. 
You  haven't  got  any  ?  That's  a  nice  way  of  doing 
business.  Well,  then,  I  hope  you  have  a  good 
memory.  I  always  measure  a  yard  as  I  walk.  Now, 
then,  you  count  Here  I  begin— one,  two,  three — 
are  you  counting  ?  " 

"  No,"  said  Susy ;  •  I'm  greatly  obliged,  but  you 
confuse  me  awfully.  I  won't  do  any  more  measuring 
to-day  ;  I  shouldn't  sleep  for  a  week  if  I  had  to  keep 
all  that  in  my  head.  Some  men  must  come  down 
from  Liberty's  or  Morris's,  Antonia  prefers  Morris, 
she  says  he's  the  most  chic." 

"  I  don't  know  what  you  mean  by  chick,"  said  Jane 
Macalister,  "  unless  you  allude  in  some  mysterious 
way  to  the  fowls ;  but  I  am  glad  you've  got  sense 
enough  not  to  undertake  what  Providence  has  given 


206"  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  L/LT. 

you  no  aptitude  for.  Now,  do  you  or  do  you  not 
want  to  see  the  rest  of  the  house  ?  To  a  person  like 
you,  it's  just  like  any  other  house,  only  nothing  like 
so  modern  and  nothing  like  so  comfortable.  There's 
a  ghost  in  the  tower " 

"  A  ghost,"  shrieked  Susy  ;  "  I  tremble  at  ghosts, 
I'm  in  terror  at  them  ;  I  won't  go  near  the  tower." 

"  I  don't  want  to  drag  you  there  against  your  will 
It's  my  private  opinion  that  the  ghost  is  made  up  of 
rats,  but  be  that  as  it  may,  there's  an  awful  scrimmage 
in  the  old  tower  at  night  Now,  then,  will  you  see  it, 
or  will  you  not  ?  " 

"  I  think  I  won't,"  said  Susy.  "  The  Towers  seems 
to  be,  from  what  you  say,  much  like  any  other  place. 
I  hope  my  father  has  not  been  induced  to  pay  too 
much  for  it." 

"  Hoots !  he  has  got  a  place  that  mere  money 
couldn't  purchase  unless  the  Lorrimers  had  come  to 
grief.  Don't  you  talk  of  what  you  know  nothing 
about,  child.  The  Towers  is  the  Towers,  sacred  with 

memory  and  beautiful  ;  do  you  know  why  the 

Towers  is  beautiful,  Miss  Susy  Drummond  ?  " 

"No,  I'm  sure  I  don't,"  said  Susy,  staring  in 
astonishment  at  Jane,  who  had  stalked  up  to  her  now 
and  was  staring  her  full  in  the  face. 

"  Well,  then,  perhaps  I'd  better  tell  you,  if  it  is  for 
the  last  time.  The  Towers  is  beautiful  because  for 
hundreds  of  years  brave  men  have  been  born  here 
and  gentle  noble  women  have  lived  here,  and  their 
influence  has  got  somehow  into  the  walls  and  into  the 
furniture,  and  it  pervades  the  rooms  inside  and  out 
It's  bad  to  go  against  that  kind  of  spirit  and  you  and 
your  father  had  better  be  careful  when  yeu  come  here, 
or  you  may  rake  up  ghosts  that  you  won't  much 


AMTONIA'S  GIFT.  jof 

about  Now,  if  you'll  have  the  goodness  to  go  back 
to  the  others — you'll  find  them  in  the  front  drawing 
room.  I'll  return  to  my  duties,  which  at  the  present 
moment  consist  of  shelling  peas  and  chucking  rasp- 
berries. That's  your  way,  Miss  Susan  Drummond, 
through  that  door,  and  if  you're  wise  you'll  remembei 
my  words." 


CHAPTER     XXII, 

ANTONIA'S  GIFT. 

WHEN  Susan  returned  to  the  drawing  room  she  saw 
no  one  there  but  Antonia,  who,  squatting  on  the 
floor,  was  absorbed  heart  and  soul  in  copying  her 
Chinese  dragons.  Susy  was  not  in  a  humour  to  talk 
to  Antonia,  she  therefore  proceeded  to  go  further 
afield.  She  was  anxious  to  find  Hester  and  Annie. 
The  Towers,  with  its  old-fashioned  rooms  and  old- 
world  furniture,  had  much  disappointed  her.  It  needs 
the  sort  of  education  which  nothing  could  ever  give  to 
Susy  Drummond,  to  appreciate  a  place  like  the  Towers. 
Hester  and  Jane  Macalister  had  also  between  them 
contrived  to  depress  her,  and  it  was  a  subdued  and 
rather  crestfallen  Susy  who  now  crossed  the  magnifi- 
cent octagon  hall  in  pursuit  of  the  rest  of  her  party. 

Antonia  meanwhile  worked  at  her  dragons  with  a 
will  If  Susy  were  out  of  her  element,  Antonia  was 
absolutely  steeped  in  hers.  The  faded  furniture,  the 
subdued  light,  the  rich  colour  of  the  magnificent  china 
filled  her  really  artistic  nature  with  a  sense  of  rejoicing. 
Behind  all  her  affectations,  Antonia  had  a  soul.  It 
had  never  be;n  awakenec  yet  All  her  life  hitherto 


208  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

poor  Antonia  had  spent  her  time  with  the  most 
empty-headed  and  frivolous  people.  Only  art  seemed 
great  and  glorious  and  satisfying.  She  loved  it 
sincerely,  and  for  itself  alone  ;  she  had  no  ambitions 
with  regard  to  it,  ambition  was  not  a  part  of  her  queer 
nature  ;  she  would  all  her  life  be  a  humble  votary  at  a 
lofty  shrine.  She  did  not  imagine  that  there  could  be 
anything  greater  than  art  in  the  whole  world.  As  yet 
her  soul  had  not  been  really  aroused,  but  the  time  of 
awakening  was  near. 

Having  made  a  rough,  and,  in  truth,  a  very  dis- 
torted sketch  of  the  dragons,  she  gathered  up  her 
colours  and  portfolio,  and  prepared  to  search  farther 
afield  for  objects  on  which  to  expend  her  genius.  She 
followed  Susy  into  the  octagon  hall,  but,  seeing  the 
wide  front  doors  open,  went  out,  and,  crossing  a 
by  no  means  well-kept  field,  entered  the  paddock, 
where  the  colts,  Joe  and  Robin,  had  disported  them- 
selves before  their  sale.  The  paddock  was  skirted  by 
a  copse  of  small  fir-trees,  and  Antonia  sniffed  the  air 
as  she  walked  towards  it  Antonia  was  in  a  rusty 
black  dress,  with  very  little  material  In  the  skirt,  and 
an  extremely  long  train,  which  she  never  held  up. 
She  had  just  got  to  the  edge  of  the  copse  of  young 
trees,  and  was  preparing  to  make  a  sketch  of  their 
straight  trunks  with  the  delicate  sunlight  shining 
across  them,  when  a  strange  noise  attracted  her 
attention.  She  dropped  her  colour  box,  uttered  one 
of  her  affected  little  shrieks,  and  then  dropped  on 
her  knees  beside  a  child  who  was  lying  face  down- 
wards on  the  grass.  The  child's  dark  hair  completely 
covered  her  face,  but  the  sobs  which' shook  her  slender 
little  frame  were  too  violent  to  be  inaudible.  What* 
ever  ailed  the  child,  she  was  prostrated  by  such  a 


ANTON IA   AND   NELL   IN   THE   PADDOCK    (j> 


ANTONIA'S  GIFT.  209 

tempest  of  grief  that  Antonia  forgot  high  art  in  an 
honest  wish  to  comfort  human  misery. 

"  Who  are  you  ? "  she  asked.  "  Can  I  do  anything 
for  you  ?  What  can  be  the  matter  with  yon  ?  Have 
you  lost  your  colour  box  ?  " 

Antonia  could  understand  grief  at  such  a  loss, 
hence  her  inquiry. 

Nell  turned  a  little  when  she  was  spoken  to ; 
dabbed  her  pocket-handkerchief  into  each  eye,  and 
then  looked  up  at  Antonia. 

a  I  wish  you'd  go  away,"  she  said.  "  I  don't  want 
you.  I  have  come  away  here  to  hide.  I  wish,  I  wish 
you'd  go  away  1 " 

a  I  don't  wish  to  trouble  you  in  any  way,"  replied 
Antonia,  •  but  I  can't  go  away,  for  I've  come  here  to 
sketch.  Your  sobs  don't  disturb  me  now  that  I  know 
there's  nothing  very  serious  the  matter,  so  perhaps 
my  presence  won't  disturb  you.  I'll  sit  here  and 
not  take  the  least  notice  of  you.  I  must  imprison 
that  sunshine  before  it  goes.  You  can  sob  away,  I 
won't  listen." 

But  to  be  told  that  you  can  sob  as  long  as  you 
like  has  generally  the  effect  of  stopping  tears,  and 
Nell,  astonished  at  Antonia's  appearance  and  words, 
presently  sat  up  on  the  grass,  and,  flinging  back  her 
heavy  mane  of  hair,  watched  the  priestess  of  art  with 
great  interest  How  could  Antonia  imprison  a  sun- 
beam ?  It  sounded  interesting  I  Nell  blinked  her 
eyes  and  looked  at  her  solemnly. 

"  Well,  child,"  said  Antonia,  pausing  in  her  work, 
and  giving  her  one  of  her  slow  glances,  "I'm  glad 
you're  better;  I  never  heard  such  distressing  sobs. 
It's  a  great  pity  for  you  to  cry  so  much,  for  you  dis- 
figure yourself;  but  I  wish  now  that  you  are  here 


2IO  RSD  ROSE  AND    TlGER  L/LT. 

you'd  sit  still,  for  I'd  like  to  sketch  you  with  that  woe* 
begone  look.  I  never  saw  such  a  perfect  ideal  of  true 
artistic  beauty  before." 

"Beauty?"  said  Nell,  with  a  little  laugh.  "But 
I'm  called  '  the  ugly  duckling '  I " 

*  Charming !  "  exclaimed  Antonia.  a  111  im- 
mortalise this  '  ugly  duckling.'  She  shall  be  the 
foreground  for  these  pine  trees,  and  the  imprisoned 
sunbeams  can  light  her  up  from  behind." 

Notwithstanding  her  sorrow,  Nell  found  it  in- 
tensely interesting  to  be  made  the  foreground  of  a 
picture.  She  wondered  how  the  imprisoned  sun- 
beams would  like  their  office  of  always  shining  round 
her  head.  Nell  was  by  no  means  vain.  She  honestly 
believed  herself  to  be  a  hideous  little  girl,  but  it  was 
refreshing  once,  as  a  change,  to  be  spoken  of  as  a  true 
artistic  beauty.  She  thought  that  she  would  learn 
the  phrase,  and  repeat  it  over  when  she  looked  at  her- 
self in  the  glass,  or  when  Kitty  and  Harry  became 
more  than  usually  aggravating  about  her  personal 
appearance. 

Meanwhile,  the  artist  dashed  in  her  colours  with 
fiery  speed.  Nell  sat  perfectly  still,  and  gazed  straight 
at  Antonia.  Suddenly  a  flood  of  colour  spread  itself 
all  over  her  face.  Was  Antonia  the  new  owner  of  the 
Towers?  If  so,  she  was  the  cause  of  poor  Nell's 
heart-broken  sobs. 

The  younger  members  of  the  Lorrimer  household 
had  solemnly  vowed  an  undying  feud  against  the  new 
owner  of  the  Towers.  They  had  established  this  feud 
with  the  solemnity  of  a  sacred  rite.  They  had  made 
a  bonfire  and  stood  round  it  in  a  circle  and  joined 
hands,  and  declared  the  following  awful  formula : — 

"  Neither  I,  nor  my  children,  nor  my  grandchildren. 


ANTOMA'S  GIFT.  211 

nor  any  of  my  descendants,  will  ever  speak  a  friendly 
word  to  the  new  owner  of  my  ancestral  home.  I 
wish  the  ghost  of  my  ancestor,  Hugh  Lorrimer,  who 
died  in  the  Wars  of  the  Roses,  to  haunt  the  new 
owner  and  his  family ;  and  I  solemnly  declare  that  I 
never  will  have  part  or  lot  with  him  or  his." 

This  jargon  had  been  made  up  by  Harry,  but 
eacn  member  of  the  feud,  as  they  termed  them- 
selves, had  solemnly  repeated  it,  even  down  to  little 
two-year-old  Philip. 

Suppose  this  wonderful,  queer  lady,  who  was 
making  a  sketch  of  Nell,  was  the  new  owner.  In 
that  case,  it  was  Nell's  duty  to  leave  her  at  once. 

44 1  want  to  ask  you  a  question,"  said  Nell. 

"Yes — don't  stir,  please — ask  me  anything  you 
like." 

"  Are  you  the  new  owner  of  my  home  ?  * 

"  I  the  new  owner  ? "  exclaimed  Antonia. 
"  Heavens  I  no  !  I  own  nothing  except  this  " — she 
clasped  her  colour-box  and  looked  up  with  a  face  of 
ecstacy.  "  I  only  want  this,"  she  said,  "  and  tkis? 
she  continued,  waving  her  hand  with  an  impressive 
sweep  which  was  meant  to  include  both  earth  and 
sky. 

She  claimed  a  good  deal,  Nell  thought ;  but,  after 
all,  that  did  not  matter,  as  she  had  nothing  to  do 
with  the  feud. 

"  I'm  glad  you  are  not  the  owner,"  said  Nell,  "  for, 
if  you  were,  I  should  have  been  obliged  to  leave  you," 

«  Why  so  ? " 

"  I  and  the  others  have  sworn  it  solemnly  round 
a  bonfire." 

The  words  were  so  unusual  that  Antonia  was 
greatly  amused 


2ia  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

*  You  don't  like  to  leave  the  Towers,  then  ?"  sh« 
said. 

"Like  it?"  replied  Nell.  "Would  you,  if  you 
had  lived  here  ever  since  the  tenth  century  ?  n 

"  Mercy,  child  !  how  venerable  I'd  be ! "  exclaimed 
Antonia.  She  smiled  in  quite  a  tragic  way — it  was 
quite  a  new  thing  to  see  a  smile  on  Antonia's 
face. 

Nell  looked  at  her  very  gravely.  Her  own  sweet 
grey  eyes  grew  full  of  tears, 

"It  will  kill  father,"  she  said  suddenly,  In  a 
smothered  voice. 

She  swayed  herself  backwards  and  forwards  as 
she  spoke,  in  an  ecstasy  of  pain.  Strange  to  say,  she 
seemed  to  understand  Antonia,  and,  still  stranger, 
Antonia  understood  her. 

The  priestess  of  art  dropped  her  palette. 

"Tell  me  about  your  father,"  she  said,  quickly; 
"  tell  me  about  yourself.  You  and  your  people  have 
lived  here  for  years — centuries — and  it  breaks  your 
hearts  to  go  ?  It's  wonderfully  artistic — it  savours 
of  mediaeval  romance.  And  you  go  for  a  creature 
like  Susan  Drummond — shallow  as  a  plate — no  soul 
anywhere  about  her?  She  gets  your  rooms  replete 
with  memories,  and  your  dear  briary  avenues  and 
your  fir  trees,  and  this  uncultured  waste  ?  " 

"  It's  a  paddock,"  interrupted  Nell,  who  could  not 
quite  follow  Antonia's  imagery.  "* 

"It's  a  waste,"  said  Miss  Bernard  Temple,  with 
fire.  "  The  Towers  is  untrammelled  by  man's  vulgar 
restraint  Child,  I  do  not  even  know  your  name,  but 
I  think  I  understand  your  grief." 

"You  cannot,"  said  Nell,  with  gentle  dignity— 
*  you  are  not  a  Lorrimer.  But  I'm  glad  I  didn't  vow 


ANTONIA'S  GIFT.  213 

to  hate  you  round  the  bonfire.  Now  I'm  afraid  I 
must  go." 

"  One  minute  first,**  said  Antonia.  **  Did  you  say 
that  leaving  this  place  would  kill  your  father  ?  " 

"  I'm  afraid  it  will,"  said  Nell.  "  He  won't  come 
home — mother  can't  get  him  to  come  back.  He 
came  the  night  he  had  sold  the  Towers,  and  Boris 
and  I  saw  him ;  but  I  don't  think  he'll  ever  come 
back  again.  I  think  his  heart  Is  broken.  But  I 
cannot  speak  of  it  any  longer,  please — it  hurts  me  so 
dreadfully  here." 

Nell  had  risen  from  the  grass — she  stood  tall  and 
thin  and  pale  by  Antonia's  side.  When  she  uttered 
the  last  words,  she  pressed  her  hand  against  her  heart 

"Good-bye,"  she  said  solemnly.  "Jane  Mac- 
alister  said  I  was  to  be  in  at  twelve  o'clock  to  help 
her  with  some  darning.  Good-bye." 

Antonia  held  out  one  of  her  very  long,  very 
bony  hands.  She  slipped  It  round  Nell's  waist,  and 
drawing  her  close,  kissed  her  gently  between  her 
eyebrows,  then  she  let  her  go. 

Nell  left  the  paddock  ;  but  Antonia  did  not 
attempt  to  finish  her  interrupted  sketch.  She  sat 
on,  lost  in  a  world  of  musing.  At  last  she  uttered 
some  emphatic  words  aloud. 

"  I'm  not  much  use,"  she  said  to  herself;  *  nobody 
cares  about  me,  and  I  care  for  no  one.  I  love  art 
with  a  divine  passion ;  but  art  does  not  need  such 
a  poor,  feeble  disciple.  Art  can  still  exist  and  be 
glorious  without  Antonia.  I  am  ugly  I  know,  and 
I  have  no  genius  ;  but  I  have  got  one  power — I  can 
get  my  own  way.  All  my  life  long,  through  a  queer 
kind  of  persistence  which  is  in  me,  I  have  got  my 
way.  I  do  not  get  it  because  people  love  me,  for  I 


214  &ED  ROSS  AND    TlGRR  LlLY. 

don't  honestly  think  a  soul  in  the  wide  world  lov« 
me,  but  I  get  it  because — because  of  something  which 
I  don't  myself  understand.  It's  a  power  I've  got; 
it's  my  one  gift.  Did  mother  want  me  to  study 
art  in  Paris?  No;  still  I  went  Did  mother  wish 
me  to  become  grotesque,  and  to  wear  a  dress  like 
this?  No;  still  I  wear  it  Did  mother  intend  me 
to  come  with  her  on  Saturday  to  the  Grange  ?  No, 
a  thousand  times  no ;  still  I  came.  I  can  twist 
mother  round  this  finger.  She  appeals  to  me ;  I 
counsel  her  ;  she  asks  my  advice ;  she  is  obliged  to 
take  it  whether  she  likes  or  not  Mother  is  com- 
pletely under  my  thumb.  So  it  was  with  the  pro- 
fessor who  taught  me ;  so  it  was  with  the  students 
who  worked  with  me  ;  so  it  will  be  in  the  future 
with  Hester,  if  I  still  wish  it ;  and  with  Sir  John 
Thornton,  if  I  ordain  it.  They  think  very  little  of 
Antonia  now ;  but  wait  until  they  feel  my  power  ; 
wait  until  I  choose  to  direct  them,  and — hey,  presto 
— they  walk  in  my  paths,  not  their  own.  Now  I 
have  made  up  my  mind  on  one  point  I  have  not 
the  faintest  idea  how  it  is  to  be  managed ;  but 
managed  it  shall  be.  Susan  Drummond  and  her 
father  are  not  to  desecrate  the  Towers  with  their 
commonplaceness,  their  shallowness,  and  vulgarity. 
The  Lorrimers  are  still  to  live  here  ;  and  Nell's  heart 
is  not  to  be  broken.  For  the  sake  of  the  ugly 
duckling  I  do  this.  How,  I  know  not ;  but  I  turn 
all  the  power  that  is  in  me  in  that  one  direction  from 
this  hour  forward. 

"  Poor,  ugly  duckling  with  the  pathetic  eyes.     I 
do  believe  Antonia  loves  you." 


CHAPTER   XXIIL 

TRUTH    AND    FIDELITY. 

HESTER  and  her  party  returned  to  the  Grange  in 
time  for  lunch.  All  the  way  back  Antonia  waa 
silent  They  drove  home  by  another  road;  they 
passed  a  bog  of  extreme  desolation,  and  some  larger 
and  wilder  briars  than  ever ;  they  skirted  a  melan- 
choly common,  but  Antonia  never  made  an  observa- 
tion ;  her  whole  gaze  was  turned  inward ;  she  was 
looking  so  intently  at  the  picture  of  a  sorrowful 
child,  that  she  was  blind  to  everything  else.  Susy 
was  decidedly  in  a  bad  temper  ;  Hester's  brave  heart 
was  full  of  aches,  doubts,  and  fears  ;  and  Annie  was 
again  going  back  to  that  unsolved  problem  of  how 
she  was  to  get  back  the  ring  for  Mrs.  Willis. 

The  return  party  was,  therefore,  a  dull  one ; 
although  no  one  noticed  the  other's  dulness,  each 
being  so  occupied  with  her  own  thoughts. 

Mrs.  Willis  was  to  leave  the  Grange  immediately 
after  lunch,  and  Hester  and  Annie  were  to  accompany 
her  to  Nortonbury  in  the  landau. 

Just  as  the  carriage  drove  up  to  the  house,  Mrs. 
Willis  remembered  the  ring  and  spoke  to  Annie. 

"  My  dear,"  she  said  with  a  smile,  "  I  am  leaving 
the  house  without  my  ring.  It  is  too  late  now  to 
send  it  to  Paris  to  be  copied  ;  but  as  I  see  you 
never  wear  it,  I  may  as  well  take  it  back  with  me 
to  Lavender  House.  You  know,  my  love,  how  much 
I  value  that  ring.  I  feel  quite  lonely  without  it" 

Annie's  pretty  face  turned  pink. 


216  RED,  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

"But  I  should  like  to  wear  it  before  I  go  back  to 
school,"  she  said,  "and  you  promised  that  I  might 
have  it  during  the  holidays." 

"So  I  did;  well,  I  will  say  nothing  more.  Be 
sure  you  take  good  care  of  it  and  give  it  back  to  me 
on  the  day  of  your  return  to  Lavender  House." 

Annie  promised  with  a  light  heart  The  holidays 
were  to  last  for  another  week,  and  what  might  not 
happen  in  a  week?  She  laughed  quite  gaily,  and 
springing  lightly  into  the  carriage,  seated  herself  by 
Hester's  side.  As  she  did  so,  her  eyes  encountered 
the  grave  dark  ones  of  Antonia  fixed  fully  upon  her. 
There  was  a  curious  expression  round  Antonia's 
mouth  which  puzzled  Annie  and  gave  her  a  momentary 
sense  of  discomfort 

The  drive,  however,  through  the  pleasant  summer 
air  revived  her  spirits,  and  on  the  way  home  she  had 
so  much  to  talk  over  with  Hester  that  she  naturally 
forgot  the  ring  and  her  anxieties  with  regard  to  it 

When  the  girls  returned  to  the  Grange  they  found 
the  whole  party  out  of  doors  enjoying  afternoon  tea 
on  one  of  the  lawns.  Susy  was  swinging  backwards 
and  forwards  in  a  large  American  chair.  Nora  was 
lying  on  a  low  couch  slowly  fanning  herself.  Mrs. 
Bernard  Temple,  looking  very  handsome  and  stately, 
was  pouring  out  tea  for  the  rest  of  the  party  and 
looking  down  at  Sir  John,  who  was  lounging  on  the 
grass.  Antonia  was  sitting  with  her  back  straight 
up  against  an  oak  tree,  her  eyes  were  half  shut,  and 
a  very  full  cup  of  tea  was  on  her  lap — the  tea  was  in 
extreme  danger  of  being  spilt,  but  Antonia  cared 
nothing  for  any  of  these  things. 

As  soon  as  ever  Annie  and  Hester  appeared  in 
view  Miss  Bernard  Temple  sprang  suddenly  to  he/ 


TRUTH  AND  F/DBUTY.  217 

feet  Of  course  the  cup  of  tea  came  to  instant 
grief.  Sir  John  uttered  an  exclamation  of  decided 
annoyance;  Nora  exclaimed,  "Oh,  Miss  Bernard 
Temple,  what  a  mess  you  have  made  of  your  dress  ! " 
and  Susy  roused  herself  sufficiently  to  shake  a  playful 
finger  at  Antonia. 

"  Oh,  Tony,  Tony,  how  killing  you  are,"  she  said  ; 
Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  looked  aggrieved  but  said 
nothing,  she  knew  Antonia  too  well. 

"  How  am  I  killing  ? "  exclaimed  Antonia  ;  "  this 
will  shake  off:  that  is  the  good  of  a  shabby  black 
dress — it  stands  anything.  Miss  Forest,  I  particularly 
want  to  speak  to  you ;  I  am  glad  you  have  come 
home." 

She  went  straight  up  to  Annie  and  tucked  one 
bony  hand  through  her  arm.  "  Come,"  she  said, 
"let  us  retire  somewhere — I  am  anxions  to  talk 
to  you." 

"  But  I  want  my  tea  first,"  said  Annie.  "  I  am 
really  very  thirsty." 

"How  material,"  exclaimed  Antonia;  "well,  I'll 
wait— be  quick." 

She  marched  a  step  or  two  away,  and  leant  against 
the  wide  trunk  of  the  oak  tree. 

Annie  felt  provoked.  Antonia's  queer  glance 
returned  uncomfortably  to  her  memory. 

She  took  her  tea,  therefore,  in  greater  haste  than 
usual  and  then,  going  up  to  Miss  Bernard  Temple, 
told  her  she  was  ready  to  listen  to  anything  she  had 
to  say. 

"  Come,  then,"  said  Antonia ;  "  we  must  have 
solitude.  Where  is  the  most  solitary  spot  ?  " 

44  We  can  walk  up  this  rise,"  said  Annie — "  here, 
where  the  path  is.  There  is  a  summer-house  at  taft 


218  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

top  of  this  hill,  where  we  can  sit  But  I  cannot 
imagine  what  you  have  to  say  to  me." 

"  It's  simple  enough,"  said  Antonia ;  "  I  wish  just 
to  inform  you  that  I  know  something." 

"I  expect  you  do,"  said  Annie,  with  a  light 
laugh  ;  "  several  things,  most  probably." 

"Something  about  you,"  pursued  Antonia,  in  a 
firm,  hard  voice. 

"  Indeed  ?  How  interesting  1 "  Annie's  tone  was 
not  quite  so  comfortable  now. 

"I'll  tell  you  what  it  is,"  continued  Antonia, 
standing  still,  facing  round  and  turning  her  melan- 
choly gaze  full  on  Annie:  "you  have  not  got  the 
ring." 

"  What  ring  ?    What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  The  ring  Mrs.  Willis  asked  you  to  return  to  her. 
You  did  not  return  it,  because  you  had  not  got  it 
You  would  have  returned  it  if  you  had  it — you  are 
not  the  girl  to  care  enough  about  rings  just  to  keep 
it  for  the  sake  of  wearing  it.  I  know  what  has 
happened — you  have  sold  or  pawned  the  ring." 

"  How  can  you  know  ? "  exclaimed  Annie,  in  a 
voice  almost  of  fear ;  "  how  is  it  possible  for  you  to 
tell  ?  You  don't  know  anything  whatever  about  me 
—how  can  you  tell  ? " 

"  Intuition,"  replied  Antonia,  in  a  light  voice.  "  I 
can  see  farther  than  most  people  when  I  choose  to 
see.  Intuition  and  experience.  Do  you  imagine 
that  I,  in  my  chequered  career,  have  never  had  to 
part  with  a  jewel.  Once,  when  in  Paris,  I  sold  my 
hair.  I  had  no  money  to  buy  canvas  and  colours,  so 
I  went  to  a  barber,  and  he  cut  it  quite  short  and  gave 
me  a  napoleon  for  it  Ah  I  that  nap.,  that  darling 
nap.,  how  I  loved  it  1 " 


TRUTH  AND  FIDELITY.  119 

"  Yon  are  a  very  queer  girl,"  said  Annie. 

*  That's  neither  here  nor  there,"  replied  Antonia. 
"  I  didn't  take  you  away  from  the  others  to  speak  of 
myself.  I  have  watched  you  since  I  came  here,  and 
I  can  see  that  you  are  a  very  bright,  clever  girl ;  also, 
that  you  are  pretty,  according  to  modern  ideas.  You 
are  not  true  art,  by  any  means  ;  but  what  of  that  ?  I 
know  that  you  are  in  trouble  about  that  ring,  so  you 
may  as  well  confide  in  me." 

"  But  will  you  tell  ? "  asked  Annie. 

"Tell!"  said  Antonia,  with  scorn.  "I  don't  ask 
for  confidences  to  repeat  them  again — that  is  not 
Antonia  Bernard  Temple.  Art  is  my  mistress — art 
exacts  both  truth  and  fidelity  from  her  disciples. 
You  need  not  fear  that  I  will  tell." 

"You  are  a  queer  girl,"  replied  Annie.  "  I'm 
sure  you  will  not  tell.  Yes,  I  am  in  trouble  about 
the  ring,  and  I  don't  mind  confiding  the  trouble  to 
you." 

"  Sit  down  here,  then,  on  the  bank,"  said  Antonia, 
flinging  herself  on  the  grass  as  she  spoke,  "and 
state  the  case  as  briefly  as  possible.  Where  and 
when  did  you  pawn  the  ring  ?  " 

"  Oh,  I  didn't  pawn  it — it  wasn't  done  by  me ; 
and,  as  things  have  turned  out,  it  wasn't  really 
pawned  at  all  This  is  the  story." 

Annie  told  it  in  a  few  forcible  words ;  Antonia 
listened  attentively,  taking  in  all  the  facts. 

"And  thirty-two  shillings  would  get  you  out  of 
this  scrape  ? "  she  said,  in  conclusion,  looking  fixedly 
at  Annie. 

"  Oh,  yes,  indeed.  If  I  had  thirty-two  shillings,  I 
would  pay  Mrs.  Martin  and  get  the  ring  back,  and 
when  I  return  to  Lavender  House  I  would  tell 


220  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

everything  to  Mrs.  Willis.  I  would  tell  her  what  1 
have  done,  and  how  badly  I  have  acted.  At  present 
there  is  a  cloud  between  us ;  and  she  is  my  best,  my 
kindest,  my  most  valued  friend.  What  I  cannot  bear 
to  do— what  I  cannot  stand — is  to  have  to  tell  her 
that  I  pawned  what  was  not  my  own,  and  at  the 
same  time  not  to  be  able  to  give  her  back  the  ring." 

"I  partly  understand,"  said  Antonia  in  a  slow 
voice ;  "  I  partly  grasp  your  meaning.  The  pawning 
of  the  jewel  is  to  me  a  mere  nothing.  I  have  had 
chequered  times  when  the  tea-pot  and  even  the  coffee- 
pot have  been  sold  for  the  sake  of  a  quarter  of  a  cake 
of  cobalt  or  of  rose-madder,  but  then  the  tea-pot  and 
the  coffee-pot  and  the  hair  which  grew  on  my  head 
were  undoubtedly  my  own.  I  cannot  understand  your 
taking  another's  property,  nor  your  being  deceitful 
about  it  The  paths  of  deceit  are  shut  doors  to  me, 
naturally,  who  am  a  disciple  of  the  great  and  divine 
Art.  I  mention  this  as  an  incident,  but  whether  I 
understand  yon  or  not  scarcely  affects  the  case.  I  am 
willing  to  help  you  if  you  will  help  me.  I  can  manage 
to  get  you  thirty-two  shillings,  perhaps  not  to-day 
and  perhaps  not  to-morrow,  but  certainly  before  you 
return  to  your  school" 

"Oh,  you  are  good  I *  exclaimed  Annie,  whose 
pretty  cheeks  were  like  peonies,  for  Antonia  had 
managed  to  make  her  feel  terribly  small  and  con- 
temptible. 

"  No,  I  am  not  good,"  replied  Miss  Bernard 
Temple, "  and  I  am  not  doing  this  in  any  sense  for 
you.  I  do  it  because  I  wish  to  be  in  your  confidence, 
as  I  think  you  can  be  a  useful  ally.  I  have  a  delicate 
mission  before  me,  and  I  see  that  you  may  be  very 
tneful." 


TRUTH  AND  FIDELITY.  Mi 

•  A  mission  ?  "  said  Annie,  looking  up  in  surprise. 
"  Yes  ;  there  is  a  great  deal  at  stake,  but  I  believe 

that,  difficult  as  the  undertaking  is,  I  may  be  per- 
mitted to  succeed  I  want  to  wrest  the  Towers  from 
the  hand  of  the  Philistines." 

a  What  do  you  mean  ?  "  exclaimed  Annie. 

"  In  other  words,"  continued  Miss  Bernard  Temple, 
•*  I  want  to  keep  the  Lorrimers  in  the  home  of  their 
ancestors  and  to  make  those  shallow  Drummonds 
stay  in  their  own  place." 

"  I  suppose  we  all  want  that,"  said  Annie ;  "  but 
how  can  you  possibly  do  it  ?  You  have  no  power." 

"  So  you  think,  but  you  are  mistaken  ;  I  have  a 
great  deal  of  power.  Now,  will  you  help  me  ?  " 

*  To  do  this  ?    Yes.   With  all  my  heart  and  soul' 
"  That  is  good.     I  don't  wish  to  say  anything  U 

Hester  Thornton  nor  to  Nora  Lorrimer,  nor  to  any  of 
the  Lorrimers,  nor  least  of  all  to  Susan  Drummond. 
I  think  I  can  manage  Snsy,  for  I  am  up  to  some  of 
her  pretty  little  vagaries.  I  can  also  manage  mother, 
and  mother  has  a  good  deal  of  influence  in  a  certain 
quarter  just  now.  You  are  a  sort  of  outsider,  and  yet 
you  are  very  friendly  with  everybody,  so  you  can 
render  me  very  important  help ;  but,  of  course,  you 
clearly  understand  that  fidelity  is  my  motto,  and  you 
know  also  that  your  mission  will  be  one  of  extreme 
delicacy." 

« I  have  plenty  of  tact;0  said  Annie,  «I  most 
faithfully  promise  to  reveal  nothing,  and  I  will  do 
everything  in  my  power  for  you.  I  begin  to  believe 
in  you,  I  think  yon  are  a  wonderful  girl" 

"  Don't  say  that,"  said  Antonia,  with  solemn  im- 
pressivencss ;  •  if  there  is  one  thing  more  than  another 
that  gives  me  intense  pain,  it  is  praise.  I  am  but  the 


222  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

meanest  disciple  of  great  Art.  I  am  doing  this  in  the 
cause  of  Art  Now,  I  am  not  going  to  tell  you  what 
my  plan  of  campaign  is,  at  least,  not  to-day,  but  I 
want  you  to  make  certain  inquiries  for  me.  I  want 
you  to  try  and  discover  all  you  can  from  Hester  with 
regard  to  her  father's  wealth,  and  all  you  can  from 
Molly  with  regard  to  the  Lorrimers*  difficulties  ;  and 
you  are  somehow  or  other  to  get  the  address  in 
London  where  Squire  Lorrimer  is  now  staying. 
Have  all  this  information  ready  for  me  by  to-morrow 
morning.  Now  you  can  return  to  the  others ;  I  am 
going  back  to  the  house." 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

A  WET  SPONGE, 

ANTONIA  walked  slowly  in  the  direction  of  the  house, 
trailing  her  long  skirt  behind  her.  She  entered  by  a 
side  door,  and  went  straight  up  to  her  own  room. 
The  bedroom  set  apart  for  Miss  Bernard  Temple 
opened  into  the  large  and  stately  bedroom  occupied 
by  the  future  mistress  of  the  Grange.  Both  rooms 
were  dainty  and  fresh  in  the  extreme.  Mrs.  Bernard 
Temple's  maid  was  now  sitting  in  Antonia's  room 
mending  a  long  rent  in  that  young  lady's  brown 
Liberty  velveteen  evening  dress. 

"You  have  made  an  awfully  jagged  rent,  Miss 
Antonia,"  said  the  girl 

"Have  I?"  said  Antonia;  "why  mend  It,  then? 
I  never  expect  to  have  my  clothes  mended.  Of  course, 
if  you  are  good  enough  to  occupy  your  time  over  me, 
Pinkerton,  I  am  much  obliged  to  you,  but  I  don't 


A  WBT  SPONGE.  333 

expect  your  services,  so  clearly  understand  the 
position." 

"Lo/l"  answered  Pinkerton,  who  had  a  round, 
country  face  and  a  somewhat  brusque  manner,  "  what 
a  show  you'd  be,  Miss  Antonia,  if  someone  didn't 
make  you  and  mend  you." 

Antonia  went  over  to  the  open  window,  and, 
flopping  herself  down  on  her  knees,  leant  her  two 
elbows  on  the  window-sill  and  looked  out 

"  I  wish  you'd  let  me  know  if  Miss  Drummond  is 
having  forty  winks  in  her  room,"  she  said  suddenly. 
*  She  generally  does  go  to  her  own  room  about  this 
hour,  does  she  not  ?  " 

"I  believe  so,  miss.  Ill  inquire  if  she's  there 
now." 

Pinkerton  soon  returned  with  the  information  that 
Miss  Drummond's  door  was  locked,  that  she  could 
not  see  her  maid  anywhere,  but  that  she  heard 
sounds  proceeding  from  within  the  room  which  led 
her  to  infer  that  the  forty  winks  were  being  enjoyed. 

"But  there's  no  use  in  your  going  to  her,  Miss 
Antonia,"  said  Pinkerton,  "for  she  won't  hear  you 
however  hard  you  knock." 

"I'll  see  about  that,"  said  Antonia.  "Do  you 
happen  to  know,  Pinkerton,  if  Miss  Drummond's 
window  is  open  ? " 

"  Sure  to  be,  miss ;  every  window  in  the  house  is 
kept  open  during  this  sultry  weather." 

44  There's  no  time  to  be  lost,"  murmured  Antonia ; 
"  I  must  scale  the  wall." 

She  left  her  own  bedroom  in  a  hurry,  and  ran 
downstairs. 

"  Nan,"  she  shouted,  catching  sight  of  Nan's  white 
frock  in  the  distance.  "  come  here," 


224  RSD  ROSE  AND   T.'GER  L/LT. 

Nan  ran  up  to  her  rather  unwillingly.  Antonia 
was  detestable  in  her  eyes  as  belonging  to  the  dreadful 
new  stepmother. 

"Why  do  you  frown  at  me  like  that,  child  ?"  said 
Antonia ;  "  it  isn't  pretty." 

"  Tell-tale  tit,"  answered  Nan  rudely ;  *  you'll 
be  making  up  stories  of  me  in  the  future,  won't 
you?" 

"I?"  said  Antonia,  with  a  careless  rise  of  her 
brows.  "No;  I  shan't  have  time.  Now,  can  yon 
tell  me  if  there's  a  ladder  about  ?  " 

"  No,  I  can't,"  answered  Nan. 

"  Are  there  no  ladders  to  be  found  in  this  benighted 
and  over-cultivated  region  ? " 

M  Plenty ;  but  I  can't  tell  you  where  they  are." 

Antonia  knitted  her  brows.  Nan  gazed  at  her 
curiously.  It  was  really  interesting  to  have  something 
to  do  with  a  person  who  wanted  a  ladder.  What  was 
she  going  to  do  with  it  ? 

"  I  must  climb  without,"  said  Antonia.  •  I  wonder 
are  there  creepers." 

"  What  do  you  want  with  it  ?  *  said  Nan  in  quite 
a  friendly  tone. 

"  I  want  to  get  into  Susan  Drummond's  room  by 
her  window." 

*  Oh,  dear,  what  fun !  *    Nan's  eyes  danced 

*  She  is  sound  asleep,"  pursued  Antonia,  •  and  I 
propose  to  use  the  wet  sponge  with  effect11 

"They  did  that  at  school,"  replied  Nan.  "How 
lovely  I  Oh,  how  perfectly  lovely  I  I'm  sure  I  can 
help  yon  to  find  a  ladder.  Come  round  with  me  to 
the  farmyard." 

Nan  held  out  her  hand,  which  Antonia  grasped. 
They  rushed  across  the  lawn  helter-skelter,  and  in  an 


A  WET  SPONGE.  225 

incredibly  short  space  of  time  a  ladder  was  leaning 
up  against  Susy's  window.  Nan  held  it  from  below 
while  Antonla  climbed.  The  next  moment  she  had 
entered  the  room. 

"Thank  you  heartily,  Nan,"  she  called  to  the 
little  girl 

She  made  a  good  deal  of  noise,  but  Susy,  lying 
on  her  back  In  the  centre  of  the  big  bed,  was  imper- 
vious to  sound.  Antonia  filled  the  sponge  with  cold 
water,  and,  standing  at  the  foot  of  the  bed,  dashed  it 
at  Susy.  The  first  application  only  made  the 
sleeper  groan  and  snore  heavily,  but  at  the  second 
she  opened  her  eyes,  and  at  the  third  she  sat  up 

"  Now,  what  is  the  matter  ? "  she  exclaimed. 
"  Am  I  back  at  that  detestable  school  with  the  she- 
dragon  once  more  ?  Oh,  Antonia,  what  In  the  world 
are  you  doing  here  ? " 

"Sponging  you,"  said  Antonia.  "I  have  some- 
thing to  say,  so  wake  up." 

"  Wake  op  ?  "  replied  Susy.  "  I  should  think  I  am 
awake.  Who  could  stand  such  barbarous  treatment  ? 
I  was  so  comfortable,  and  I  had  locked  the  door  to 
make  all  things  perfectly  safe.  How  in  the  world  did 
you  get  into  the  room  ?  " 

"By  a  ladder,  through  the  open  window.  Now 
pray  don't  waste  any  more  time  over  trivial  de- 
tails. I  have  come  here  to  have  a  serious  talk 
with  you." 

"Why  serious,  Tony?  You  know  how  I  hate 
grave  subjects." 

"  I  have  come  to  have  a  quiet  talk  with  you  about 
the  Towers ;  you  can  sit  there,  just  where  you  are. 
Don't  dry  your  hair,  or  you'll  get  sleepy  again.  I'll 
keep  a  basin  of  cold  water  near  me  and  sponge  you 


226  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

whenever  you  wink  an  eyelid.  Now  then,  what  do 
you  think  of  the  Towers  ? " 

"  I  have  scarcely  seen  it  yet." 

"  You  must  have  a  first  impression  ;  what  is  it  ?  * 

"Really,  Tony,  you  needn't  have  awakened  me 
and  gone  to  the  trouble  of  a  ladder,  and  an  open  win- 
dow, and  a  sponge,  for  the  sake  of  hearing  my  first 
impressions." 

"That's  neither  here  nor  there,"  answered  An- 
tonio "  What  do  you  think  of  the  Towers  ?  " 

"Oh,  it's  well  enough;  it  seems  to  be  a  very 
old  place." 

"  Didn't  it  strike  you  that  the  rooms  were  musty  ?  " 

"  Well,  yes ;  now  that  you  mention  it,  I  thought 
they  were  decidedly  musty." 

"  It  will  be  impossible,"  said  Antonia,  "  for  you 
to  turn  the  Towers  into  a  proper  Moresque  or 
Libertyesque  house." 

"  I  thought  you  liked  the  place ;  you  seemed  so 
delighted  with  the  briars." 

"The  briars  are  well  enough,  and  so  is  the 
china  ;  it's  the  rooms  I  complain  of ;  they  never  can 
be  reduced  to  high  art — your  sort  of  high  art,  I 
mean,  Susy.  But  now,  tell  me,  did  you  do  much 
measuring  ?  " 

"  No,  I  didn't ;  a  dreadful  woman  came  with  me  ; 
she  quite  frightened  me,  and  spoke  a  lot  about  the 
Lorrimers,  and  a  ghost  in  the  tower." 

"  Well,  of  course  there'd  be  a  ghost  in  the  tower," 
continued  Antonia  ;  "  an  old  place  like  that  couldn't 
exist  without  its  ghost" 

"  I  don't  believe  a  bit  in  ghosts,"  said  Susy.  «  No 
sensible  people  believe  in  them ;  there  are  no  such 
things.  Yon  know  that,  of  coarse,  Antonia," 


A   WET  SPONGB.  227 

Susy  looked  uncomfortable  while  she  spoke,  and 
Antonia  knew  well  that  she  was  an  arrant  coward. 

"  You  don't  believe  in  ghosts  either,**  continued 
Susy  ;  "  do  you  now,  Tony  ?  " 

"  Oh,  but  I  do,"  answered  Antonia ;  "  I  believe 
in  them  profoundly.  I  have  Shakespeare  for  my 
authority  on  the  subject." 

"And  you  re'ally  think  that— that  the  Towers 
is  haunted  ? " 

"  No  doubt  whatever  on  the  subject  If  you  don't 
want  to  be  convinced  against  your  will,  you  must 
choose  a  bedroom  in  the  most  modern  part  of  the 
house,  and  avoid  the  old  tower,  with  its  funny,  quaint 
little  rooms.  Frankly,  I  am  disappointed  in  the 
Towers  as  a  place  for  you — the  rooms  are  not  your 
sort — you  want  great,  lofty,  bright,  modern  rooms.  I 
don't  like  that  musty  smell  either  ;  it  points  to  damp 
somewhere.  Then,  it  is  scarcely  likely  that  the  water 
supply  is  perfect ;  those  old  wells  are  full  of  danger, 
and  you  once  had  typhoid,  don't  you  remember? 
Your  father  will  have  to  spend  a  lot  on  the  place  be- 
fore he  makes  it  anything  like  what  your  sort  of  high 
art  requires ;  and  when  all  is  said  and  done,  you'd  be 
lonely  there.  You  know  I'm  perfectly  frank ;  you 
know  that  well,  don't  you  ? " 

"  Yes,  Tony,"  answered  poor  Susy  in  a  most 
melancholy  voice.  "  Oh,  please  don't  throw  any  more 
sponges  at  me  ;  I  am  quite  shivering,  and  your  words 
make  me  feel  so  melancholy.  But  why  should  I  be 
lonely  at  the  Towers  ;  there  are  plenty  of  neighbours 
all  around  ?  " 

"That  is  true,  but  I  don't  believe  you'll  care 
for  them,  nor  they  for  you  :  they  are  the  Lorriraer 
tort,  and  the  Miss  Macalister  sort,  and  the  Hester 


228  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

Thornton  sort.  You  know  you  don't  care  for  those 
sorts  of  people,  do  you  ?  " 

"  I'm  sure  I  don't  I  hate  them.  I  wish  father 
hadn't  bought  the  Towers  without  consulting  me." 

"  Can't  he  back  out  of  ft  ?  " 

"  Back  out  of  his  bargain  ?  What  do  you 
mean  ?  " 

"  I  mean  what  I  say ;  can't  he  get  out  of  it  ? 
The  Towers  Isn't  a  bit  the  sort  of  place  for  you ;  it 
isn't  even  healthy  for  a  girl  like  you.  There's  a  ghost 
there,  and  ground  damp,  and  bad  water,  and  the 
neighbours  aren't  sociable,  and  you'll  be  moped  to 
death." 

"  How  perfectly  miserable  you  make  me,  Tony, 
but  I  won't  be  quite  friendless,  for  you'll  be  here  most 
of  the  time  now,  won't  you  ? " 

"  Not  I ;  I  am  going  back  to  my  atelier  In  Paris. 
Do  you  think  I'd  live  in  a  poky  corner  of  the  world 
like  this?" 

"What  shall  I  do?"  echoed  Susy.  "I  think 
you're  very  unkind  to  make  me  so  wretched  and  to 
depress  me  in  the  way  you  are  doing.  The  Towers 
is  bought  now,  and  we  must  make  the  best  of  it" 

"  I  only  hope  you  won't  suffer  the  consequences  of 
this  piece  of  folly,"  retorted  Antonia  with  spirit  "  The 
Towers  Is  not  the  place  for  you,  and  you  ought  to 
persuade  your  father  to  get  out  of  that  bargain.  Let 
him  take  a  nice  cheerful  villa  at  Richmond ;  that's 
where  you  ought  to  live." 

"  I  wish  he  would,"  said  Susy ;  "  but  it's  a  great 
deal  too  late,  a  great  deal  too  late  to  draw  back  now. 
Besides,  we  did  so  want  to  be  county  people." 

"You'll  never  be  county  people,  whatever  that 
jargon  means — that  is,  you'll  never  be  like  the 


A   WET  SPONGE.  229 

Lorrimers  and  the  Thorntons.    You  don't  want  to  be, 

do  you  ? " 

"  Good  gracious,  no  ;  they  are  a  depressing  set" 
"Then  that's  what  county  people  are,  so  why 

should  you  kill  yourself  to  be  one  of  them  ?    Aren't 

you  going  to  write  to  your  father  to  tell  him  what  you 

think  of  the  Towers  ?  " 
"Shall  I?" 

*  I  would  if  I  were  you.    Yon  might  suggest " 

*  Yes  ;  do  you  think  it  would  be  any  use  ?  " 

*  There  Is  no  saying — it's  your  own  affair.     If  you 
choose  to  die  of  ennui,  don't  tell  me  that  I  haven't 
warned  you.     Now  I  see  you  are  wide  awake,  so  you 
may  dry  your  hair  and  get  up." 

"Oh,  dear,  oh,  dear,"  sighed  Susy  after  Antonia 
had  swung  herself  out  of  the  room,  "  I'm  chilled  to 
the  bone  and  every  scrap  of  spirit  taken  out  of  me.  I 
hate  that  awful  Towers — why  did  father  buy  it?* 

One  of  Antonia's  great  ideas  was  on  all  occasions 
to  strike  while  the  iron  is  hot.  It  was  her  plan  to 
leap  over  obstacles  or  to  push  them  vigorously  aside. 
She  had  no  respect  for  people's  corns.  Their  pre- 
conceived prejudices  were  nothing  to  her.  Having 
succeeded  in  disturbing  Susy,  she  now  went  straight 
to  her  mother's  room.  Mrs,  Bernard  Temple  was 
seated  In  an  easy  chair  by  the  open  window,  enjoying 
a  quiet  ten  minutes  for  thought  and  rest  before  It  was 
time  for  her  to  dress  for  dinner.  Pinkerton  was  moving 
about  putting  the  different  accessories  for  her  mis- 
tress's toilet  in  order.  Antonia  pushed  her  almost 
rudely  aside  as  she  swept  across  the  room. 

"  Go  away,  Pinkerton,"  she  said,  "  I  want  to  speak 
to  mother  by  herself." 

•Oh.  really,  not  at  present.  Antonia,"  said  Mra. 


?30  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

Bernard  Temple,  with  a  look  of  alarm  spreading 
over  her  high-class  features.  "  I  have  gone  through 
a  great  deal  to-day  and  am  quite  tired,  and  I 
shall  have  to  begin  to  dress  for  dinner  in  a  few 
minutes.  Sir  John  is  very  particular  about  my  ap- 
pearance, and  I  wish  Pinkerton  to  try  the  effect  of 
arranging  my  hair  in  a  new  manner.  I  thought, 
Pinkerton,  that  you  might  pile  it  up  high  on  a  sort  of 
cushion — it  has  a  very  old-picture  effect" 

"You  ought  to  wear  a  cap,"  said  Antonia,  stand- 
ing in  front  of  her  parent ;  "  it  would  be  much 
more  suitable  and  appropriate,  and  would  save  you 
a  lot  of  trouble." 

"  A  cap ! "  almost  screamed  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple. 
"  To  hear  you  speak,  Antonia,  one  would  think  that  I 
was  advanced  in  years." 

"  As  it's  only  I  who  think  that,  it  doesn't  matter, 
mother,"  said  Antonia.  "You  shall  wear  your  hair 
any  way  you  please,  only  I  really  must  have  a  little 
talk  with  you  first  The  sooner  I  begin  my  talk  the 
sooner  it  will  be  over,  so  please  go  away  at  once, 
Pinkerton." 

Pinkerton  knew  Antonia  too  well  to  dream  of 
disobeying  her.  She  left  the  room,  slamming  the  door 
behind  her,  and  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  looked  up  at  her 
resolute  daughter  with  a  frown  between  her  brows. 

"  Now,  out  with  it,  whatever  it  is,"  she  said.  "  You 
have  got  something  at  the  back  of  your  head,  and  you 
can  say  it  in  ten  words  as  well  as  twenty.  What  do 
you  want  me  to  do  ?  " 

"  You  have  great  influence  with  Sir  John  Thorn- 
ton, haven't  you,  mother  ? "  asked  Antonia,  kneeling 
down  as  she  spoke  by  the  open  window,  and  leaning 
one  pointed  elbow  on  the  sill. 


A   WET  SPONGE.  231 

Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  permitted  herself  to  smile 
Agreeably. 

"A  man's  fiancte  has  generally  influence  over 
him,"  she  said  in  a  sentimental  voice. 

"That's  what  I  thought,"  said  Antonia.  "I'll 
never  be  anybody's  fiancte — the  mere  thought  would 
make  me  ill — but  that's  neither  here  nor  there. 
Granted  that  you  have  influence  over  Sir  John,  I 
want  you  to  use  it  in  my  way — now,  do  you  under- 
stand ? " 

"  Really,  Antonia,  really  " — Mrs.  Bernard  Temple 
looked  quite  alarmed — "  Sir  John  cannot  bear  erratic 
people,  he  tells  me  so  from  morning  to  night  I  am 
afraid  you  have  managed  to  displease  him  very 
seriously,  my  dear.  When  you  spilt  your  tea  in  the 
garden  this  evening,  he  acknowledged,  when  I  pressed 
him  on  the  subject,  that  it  gave  him  quite  a  sense  of 
nausea.  You  see,  Antonia,  how  careful  you  ought 
to  be.  The  comforts  of  the  home  I  have  provided  for 
you  may  be  jeopardised  if  you  are  too  erratic.  You 
know  I  did  not  wish  you  to  come  to  the  Grange  until 
after  my  wedding.  The  fact  is,  Sir  John  is  very  much 
annoyed  about  you.  He  has  spoken  to  me  most 
seriously  on  the  subject  of  your  extraordinary 
manners,  and  has  asked  me  why  I  permit  you  to  do 
the  things  you  do.  When  I  tell  him  that  I  have  not 
the  smallest  scrap  of  influence  over  you,  he  simply 
does  not  believe  me ;  and  then  he  has  such  an  aggra- 
vating way  of  drawing  comparisons  between  you  and 
that  icy-mannered  girl,  Hester." 

a  Oh,  I'm  not  a  patch  upon  Hester,"  said  Antonia ; 
"  she  is  a  very  nice,  well-bred,  English  young  lady. 
I'm  Bohemian  of  the  Bohemians.  I'm  nobody — 
nobody  at  all  I  extinguish  myself  at  the  shrine  of 


232  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

great  Art  I  love  to  extinguish  myself  I  adore 
being  a  shadow." 

"  I  think,  Antonia,  you  are  quite  mad" 

"  Think  It  away,  my  dearest  mother,  only  grant 
my  request  j  influence  Sir  John  in  my  way." 

-Oh,  you  terrible,  terrible  child  !  Well,  what  do 
you  want  me  to  do  ?  " 

"  Now  you're  becoming  reasonable,"  said  Antonia, 
"and  I  really  won't  keep  you  from  your  hair  a 
moment  longer  than  I  can  help.  I  went  to  the 
Towers  this  morning,  mother ;  it's  really  a  heavenly 
old  place  ;  quite  steeped  in  the  best  sort  of  mediaeval 
art  In  the  house,  old  china  and  low  ceilings ;  out  of 
doors,  nature  untrammelled  Think  of  a  place  like 
the  Towers  In  the  possession  of  Susy  Drummond  and 
her  father,  the  ex-coal-merchant  Mother,  it  is  not 
tobe.* 

"  My  dear  Antonia,  I  can't  listen  to  you  another 
moment"  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  rose  as  she  spoke. 
"  Pinkerton,  come  at  once,"  she  called 

Fiokerton  turned  the  handle  of  the  door. 

"  Go  away,  Pinkerton  I "  shouted  Antonia.  "If  ow, 
mother,  sit  down  ;  there's  oceans  of  time," 

"  Really,  really,  my  dear  1  Oh,  what  a  trial  one's 
children  sometimes  are.  The  Drammonds  have 
bought  the  Towers.  The  whole  thing  is  an  accom- 
plished fact" 

a  It  Is  not  too  late,"  pursued  Antonia.  •  I  have 
been  giving  a  spice  of  my  mind  to  Susy,  and  she 
hates  and  detests  the  place,  and  will  do  what  she  can 
to  get  her  father  to  back  out  of  his  bargain.  Well, 
the  Lorrimers  are  almost  dying  at  the  thought  of 
going.  The  ugly  duckling  told  me  the  whole  story 
to-day,  and  I  never  listened  to  anything 


A  WET  SPONGE.  333 

piteous ;  and  Squire  Lorrimer  is  hiding  in  London 
because  of  his  poor  feelings.  In  short,  the  moment 
for  strong  measures  has  arrived;  and  if  you  won't 
speak  to  Sir  John,  I  will" 

Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  turned  white. 

"  If  ytm  speak  to  him,  Antonia,"  she  said,  •  he 
will  break  off  the  match,  and  we  shall  be  rained — 
ruined." 

"  Very  well,  mother ;  you  must  have  a  conversa- 
tion with  him.  One  or  other  of  us  must  have  it, 
that  is  certain.** 

"Oh,  you  most  terrible  child!  What  am  I  to 
say  to  him  ?  * 

"  Say  this,  and  say  it  firmly.  Say  that  you  won't 
marry  him  unless  he  goes  to  see  Squire  Lorrimer, 
and  makes  an  arrangement  to  lend  him  sufficient 
money  to  stay  on  at  the  Towers.  The  Drummonds 
will  be  delighted  to  get  out  of  their  bargain,  and 
the  Lorrimers  will  be  saved.  That's  the  plan  of 
campaign.  Either  I  undertake  to  see  it  through, 
mother,  or  you  da  Now,  which  is  It  to  be  ?  * 

"  You  must  give  me  until  to-morrow  morning  to 
think  over  your  wild  words.  Really,  my  poor  head 
is  splitting." 

Antonia  went  up  and  kissed  her  mother. 

•You  can  come  now,  Pinkerton,"  she  called  out 


CHAPTER    XXV. 

MOLLY'S  SORROW. 

HESTER  was  a  good  deal  astonished  that  same  day, 
when,  just  before  dinner,  Annie  Forest  came  up  to 
her  with  a  request. 

*  I  don't  want  to  dine  here  to-night,"  she  said  "  I 
want  to  go  to  the  Towers  to  have  a  good  long  talk 
with  Molly." 

"  But,  really,  Annie,"  replied  Hester,  *  is  it  neces- 
sary for  you  to  go  to-night  ?  I  did  not  know — I  mean 
I  did  not  think  that— that  you  and  Molly " 

"  That  we  were  special  friends  ? "  interrupted 
Annie.  "  Oh,  yes,  we  are  quite  friendly  enough  for 
the  little  talk  I  mean  to  have.  You'll  spare  me,  won't 
you,  Hetty,  and  if  Molly  offers  me  a  bed,  I'll  sleep 
there  and  be  back  quite  early  in  the  morning." 

"  I  can't  refuse  you,  of  course,"  said  Hester,  "  but 
that  won't  prevent  my  missing  you.  It  will  be  rather 
a  dreadful  dinner  party,  with  only  Mrs.  Bernard 
Temple  and  Antonia  and  that  dreadful,  sleepy  Susy. 
You  are  so  full  of  tact  and  so  bright,  Annie,  that  you 
generally  make  matters  go  off  fairly  well.  But  to- 
night there  won't  be  anyone  to  stem  the  current 
Oh,  dear,  I  do  trust  that  Antonia  won't  talk  too  much 
high  art." 

As  Hester  spoke,  she  looked  at  her  friend  with  an 
expression  of  great  anxiety  on  her  face.  Under 
ordinary  circumstances  this  look  would  have  com- 
pletely overmastered  Annie,  who  would  immediately 


MOLLY'S  SORROW.  235 

have  yielded  up  her  own  wishes  to  please  Hester,  but 
now  she  remained  quite  obdurate. 

"  I  am  sure  you  will  manage  very  well,"  she  said, 
in  an  almost  hard  voice  for  her.  "  You  know,  Hetty, 
you  won't  always  have  me,  and  you  will  have  Mrs. 
Bernard  Temple  and  Antonia." 

"  It  is  too  dreadful,"  sighed  Hester.  "When  my 
father  thought  of  marrying  again,  why  did  he  not 
think  of  someone  more  congenial  ? " 

"  I  suppose  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  is  congenial  to 
him,"  replied  Annie,  "  and  that  he  doubtless  considers 
of  the  first  importance.  After  all,  Hetty,  I'm  sure 
she  will  let  you  have  your  own  way  in  everything,  and 
I  don't  really  think  that  Antonia  is  half  bad.  If  I 
were  you  I  would  try  and  make  friends  with  her." 

"  It  is  not  in  my  nature  to  make  friends  easily," 
replied  Hester. 

She  was  standing  in  her  pretty  bedroom  as  she 
spoke,  and  Annie  was  leaning  by  the  open  window, 
swinging  her  garden  hat  in  her  hand. 

"  Hester,"  she  said,  suddenly,  "  forgive  me  if  I  ask 
you  rather  a  rude  question.  Is  your  father  a  very 
rich  man  ?  " 

Hester  looked  surprised. 

"  I  suppose  so,"  she  answered  ;  "  to  tell  the  truth, 
I  have  never  thought  about  it  Oh,  yes,  I  conclude 
that  he  is  quite  well  off." 

"  But  I  want  him  to  be  more  than  well  off.  Is  he 
rich — very  rich  ?  so  rich  that  he  would  not  miss  a  lot 
of  money  if  he  had  suddenly  to — to  lose  it  ?  " 

"  What  a  very  queer  question  to  ask  me,  Annie," 
replied  Hester.  "  I  am  really  afraid  I  cannot  reply 
to  it  I  think  my  father  must  be  rich,  but  I  don't 
know  if  he  is  rich  enough  to  be  able  to  afford  to  lose 


236"  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LJLV. 

a  lot  of  money — I  don't  think  anyone  is  rich  enough 
for  that" 

"Oh,  yes,  some  people  are,"  answered  Annie. 
"Well,  good-bye,  Hetty,  keep  up  your  heart  111  be 
back  early  to-morrow  morning." 

"  I  must  get  that  question  of  Sir  John  Thornton's 
wealth  clearly  answered  somehow  or  other,"  thought 
Annie,  "for  there  is  no  manner  of  use  In  Antonia 
stirring  up  a  lot  of  mischief  if  there  is  no  money  to 
be  found.  I  wonder  if  nursey  could  help  me.  I 
think  I'll  just  have  a  word  with  her  before  I  go  to 
the  Towers." 

Mrs.  Martin  was  alone  when  Annie  entered  the 
room. 

a  Well,  my  dear,  and  why  ain't  you  at  dinner  ? " 
asked  the  old  woman.  She  was  still  fond  of  Annie, 
whom  she  invariably  spoke  of  as  *  a  winsome  young 
body,"  but  recent  events  had  soured  her  considerably, 
and  as  she  herself  expressed  it,  the  keenest  pleasure 
now  left  to  her  in  life  was  to  '  mope  and  mutter." 

"Moping  and  muttering  eases  the  mind,"  she 
said;  "it's  a  wonderful  relief  not  to  have  to  sit  up 
straight  and  smiling  when  you  feel  crooked  and  all  of 
a  frown." 

Accordingly  Mrs.  Martin  received  Annie  Forest 
with  brief  displeasure, 

"  I  have  no  heart  for  dinner,"  said  Annie,  who  took 
her  cue  at  once  from  the  old  woman's  face.  •  I  know 
you  are  miserable,  Nurse  Martin,  but  yon  need  not 
look  at  me  so  scornfully,  for  I  am  trying  to  mend 
matters.** 

"  You,"  exclaimed  nurse,  *  a  child  like  you  1  Now, 
Miss  Annie,  I  would  try  and  talk  sensibly,  I  would, 
really." 


MOLLY'S  SORROW.  237 

*  Well,  I'm  going  off  to  the  Towers  for  the  night," 
said  Annie,  "  and  if  you  weren't  so  cross  I'd  like  to  say 
good-bye  and  give  you  a  kiss  before  I  started." 

"  Eh,  dear,"  replied  nurse,  her  countenance  visibly 
softening  however ;  "  kisses,  however  sweet  they  be, 
don't  heal  sore  places." 

'  But  you'll  take  one,  won't  you,  nursey  ?  * 

"Eh,  my  bairn,  you  have  a  winsome  way,  but 
don't  you  come  connoodling  me  now,  when  my  heart 
13  like  to  break  about  my  own  dear  children ;  and  the 
young  ladies  at  the  Towers,  too,  in  such  a  muck  of 
trouble." 

"  Dear  nursey,"  exclaimed  Annie ;  *  dear,  loving, 
faithful,  true-hearted  nursey." 

She  stroked  the  old  woman's  brow  and  rubbed  her 
soft  cheek  against  hers. 

"Out  with  it  now,  my  pet,"  said  Nurse  Martin. 
*  What  is  it  you  want  me  to  do  ?  If  it's  the  pawn- 
shop again — once  for  all,  no,  I  won't" 

a  It  isn't  the  pawnshop,"  said  Annie  ;  "  it's  just  to 
ask  you  a  simple  question.  I  asked  Hester,  but  she 
couldn't  tell  me.  Is  Sir  John  Thornton  a  rich 
man  ?" 

"  Is  he  rich  ?  "  echoed  nurse  ;  "  do  you  think  shJd 
be  after  him  if  he  wasn't  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know.     Is  he  rich,  nursey  ?  M 

*  Yes,  he's  rich,"  replied  nurse. 

"Very,  very  rich?  Dear  Nurse  Martin,  please 
say  yes." 

"  He's  rich,"  replied  nurse  in  an  emphatic  voice. 
"  He  has  got  his  gold  and  his  lands,  and  not  a  debt 
anywhere,  and  small  expenses  compared  to  his 
means.  Yes,  he's  rich.  More  shame  to  him  for 
taking  the  money  from  Miss  Hester  and  Miss  Nan 


238  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  L/LT. 

to  provide  a  new  wife    and    an    outlandish 
daughter." 

"  If  he  lost  a  lot  of  money,  a  great  lot,  would  he 
be  a  beggar  ?  "  pursued  Annie. 

"  Well,  really,  Miss  Annie,  it  isn't  for  me  to  say ; 
but  I  think  it  would  be  a  very  big  sum  that  would 
beggar  Sir  John.  What  are  you  after,  Miss  ?  I  dont 
understand  you  at  all." 

"  I'm  thinking  of  the  outlandish  stepdaughter," 
replied  Annie. 

"  Oh,  Miss  Annie  Forest,  don't  name  her  to  me. 
She  turns  my  heart  sick.  It's  in  an  asylum  she 
should  be.  The  messes  she  carries  about  with  her, 
and  the  dress  she  wears,  and  the  whole  look  of  her  I 
It  isn't  fit  for  Miss  Hester  and  Miss  Nan  to  have 
anything  to  do  with  her." 

"  You  don't  know  her  yet,"  replied  Annie.  "  She 
has  beautiful  thoughts  and  grand  resolves." 

"  Preserve  me  from  'em,"  said  nurse.  "  There, 
now,  miss,  if  you're  going,  you'd  better  go.  I  don't 
want  to  hear  anything  more  about  that  girl,  for  lady 
she  ain't" 

"  Good-bye,  nurse,"  said  Annie.  *  I  am  glad 
you  are  certain  that  Sir  John  Thornton  is  rich." 

"  I'd  be  glad  if  I  was  as  certain  that  Miss  Hester 
and  Miss  Nan  were  going  to  be  happy,"  replied  the 
old  woman. 

Annie  blew  a  kiss  to  her  and  ran  away. 

The  task  Antonia  had  set  her  was  quite  to  her 
heart  If,  in  addition  to  helping  the  Lorrimers,  she 
could  by  this  means  get  out  of  her  own  scrape,  why, 
so  much  the  better.  It  was  one  of  Annie's  gifts  to  be 
able  to  discriminate  character  with  great  nicety  ;  and 
while  Antonia  spoke  to  her,  she  acknowledged  m 


MOLLY'S  SORROW.  239 

sudden  respect  and  even  admiration  for  the  power 
which  this  queer  girl  possessed. 

It  was  almost  night  when  Annie  set  off  on  her 
walk  across  the  fields  to  the  Towers.  She  could  not 
help  singing  to  herself  as  she  skipped  lightly  over  the 
ground.  She  felt  somehow,  she  could  scarcely  tell 
why,  as  if  a  great  load  had  been  lifted  off  her  mind. 
One  part  of  Antonia's  mission  she  had  already  accom- 
plished. She  had  found  out  from  a  very  trustworthy 
source  that  Sir  John  Thornton  was  really  a  rich  man. 
The  second  half  of  her  task,  the  discovery  of  the 
present  address  of  Squire  Lorrimer,  would  surely  not 
be  impossible  of  fulfilment 

The  Lorrimer  children  were  out  as  usual  When- 
ever was  a  Lorrimer  within  doors,  when  he  or  she 
could  be  out?  When  Annie  approached  they  were 
dismally  employed,  for  Harry  had  inaugurated  weekly 
meetings  of  the  feud  during  the  remainder  of  their 
stay  at  the  Towers;  and  the  children  were  now 
dancing  solemnly  round  the  bonfire,  and  repeating 
the  solemn  dirge  which  was  to  work  evil  consequences 
to  the  new-comers.  Harry  was  spokesman  on  the 
occasion.  He  repeated  the  words  to  a  sort  of  chant- 
ing air,  and  all  the  others  repeated  them  after  him 
with  immense  unction  and  smacking  of  lips.  Kitty 
said  afterwards  that  the  dirge  made  her  feel  nearly 
as  bloodthirsty  as  a  Red  Indian,  and  Boris  openly 
wished  that  he  could  live  in  a  wigwam  and  wear 
scalps. 

Annie's  appearance  on  the  scene  diverted  the 
whole  party,  and  Boris  eagerly  asked  her  if  she  would 
like  to  become  a  member  of  the  feud. 

"  I  would  immensely,"  replied  Annie ;  *  but  it 
wouldn't  be  of  any  use,  as  J'mjaot  a  Lorrimer. " 


240  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  L/LT. 

"  I  could  many  you,  and  then  you'd  be  one,"  said 
Boris,  looking  up  at  her  with  a  great  shining  light  in 
his  eyes. 

"  So  you  could,  you  sweet,"  said  Annie,  bending 
down  and  kissing  him,  "  and  the  day  I  marry  you  I 
faithfully  promise  to  join  the  feud  ;  but  I  must  run  off 
now  to  find  Molly." 

*  She's  somewhere  In  the  tower  packing  books," 
screamed  Kitty  after  her. 

Accordingly  Annie  pursued  her  way  round  to  that 
part  of  the  house. 

The  tower  was  at  least  two  hundred  years  older 
than  the  rest  of  the  mansion,  and,  as  Annie  ran  up  the 
spiral  stairs,  she  had  to  feel  her  way  through  thick 
darkness,  for  the  Lorrimers  never  thought  of  spending 
money  on  illuminating  the  stairs  and  passages  of  this 
ancient  building. 

A  dim  light  in  the  distance  presently  guided  her 
steps,  and  she  soon  found  herself  standing,  out  of 
breath  and  a  good  deal  blown,  in  the  presence  of 
Molly  and  Jane  Macalister.  They  were  both  clothed 
from  head  to  foot  in  long  brown-holland  aprons. 
Jane  was  vigorously  dusting  and  brushing  a  heap  of 
dilapidated  books,  which  Molly  was  arranging  in 
orderly  piles  on  the  floor.  Jane  looked  up  when  she 
saw  Annie  and  uttered  a  little  scream. 

"  Now,  what  have  you  come  about  ? "  she  said ; 
"you  see  we  are  quite  up  to  our  eyes  in  work." 

a  Delightful,"  said  Annie  ;  "  I'll  help.  Toss  mean 
apron,  Molly,  da" 

Off  went  Annie's  hat,  on  went  the  brown-holland 
apron,  and  Jane  found  that  she  had  secured  a 
valuable  assistant  in  the  matter  of  dusting  ard 
brushing. 


PACKING   THE   BOOKS   (p.    240). 


MOLLYS  SORROW.  241 

The  work  went  on  for  two  or  three  minutes  in 
silence,  then  Molly  said,  "  I  hope  there's  nothing  the 
matter  with  Nora,  Annie  ?  It  seems  so  very  late  for 
you  to  come  to  pay  us  a  visit" 

"  I  have  come  here  to  stay  for  the  night,  if  I  may," 
replied  Annie. 

"  Hoots  1  I  don't  know  if  that  will  be  possible," 
interrupted  Jane. 

"  Oh,  I'll  sleep  anywhere ;  I'm  not  a  bit  particular. 
I  want  to  talk  to  you,  Molly  ;  I've  a  great  deal  to  say." 

"  There's  no  use  in  girls  wasting  their  time  with 
•illy  havering  when  work  has  to  be  done,"  snapped 
Jane,  "  I'm  willing  to  grant  that  a  heavy  misfortune 
has  come  to  this  house,  but  come  rain  or  sunshine  the 
daily  round  must  go  on.  Pass  me  that  clean  duster, 
Molly.  These  books  have  to  be  sorted  and  put  in 
boxes  before  we  either  of  us  lie  down  to-night." 

"  But  three  pairs  of  hands  make  lighter  work  than 
two,"  rejoined  Annie.  "  I'm  willing  to  help ;  I  mean 
to  help ;  I  am  helping.  Molly,  pass  me  a  duster,  too. 
I'll  talk  to  you,  Molly,  when  the  work  is  over." 

•  Thaf  s  the  time  for  sleep,"  said  Jane. 

"  Oh,  come,  Jane,  if  Annie  wants  to  talk  to  me,  she 
must,"  said  Molly  in  an  almost  fretful  tone.  "  There's 
plenty  of  room  for  you  in  my  bed,  Annie,  so  that 
matter  is  settled  ;  now  let  us  fly  along  with  the  books." 

Jane  did  not  utter  another  word  of  remonstrance. 
In  her  Inmost  heart  she  had  a  great  admiration  for 
Annie,  whom  she  always  spoke  of  as  a  "bonny, 
capable  lassie,"  The  books  were  all  sorted  and  packed 
in  a  little  over  an  hour,  and  then  the  girls  went  down- 
stairs to  sapper  in  the  great  hall  Supper  consisted  of 
porridge  and  milk,  followed  by  great  dishes  of  stewed 
fruit  The  children  all  sat  round  a  table,  and  Mrs. 


242  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

Lorrimer,  with  the  air  of  a  royal  matron,  dispensed 
the  simple  food. 

Immediately  afterwards,  Annie  slipped  her  hand 
through  Molly's  arm,  and  drew  her  out  of  doors  on  to 
the  moonlit  lawn. 

"  I  can't  wait  another  moment,"  she  said  "  I've 
oceans  of  things  to  ask  you." 

"  I  suppose  you  have  come  over  on  some  special 
business,"  replied  Molly.  M  Has  Hester  sent  me  a 
message  ? " 

"  No ;  Hester  has  had  nothing  to  do  with  it  I 
came  over  because  I  really  want  a  talk  with  you  all 
by  myself.  I  cannot  tell  you  what  I  thought  to-day 
when  that  dreadful  Susy  Drummond  came  with  her 
sort  of '  take  possession '  style  into  the  house." 

M  And  do  you  really  imagine,"  answered  Molly, 
"  that  Miss  Drummond  annoyed  us  in  any  way  ?  for  if 
you  do  you  are  greatly  mistaken.  We  are  in  great 
trouble  just  now  about  father,  and  about  dear  Guy 
being  cut  out  of  his  rightful  inheritance,  and  naturally 
we  shall  all  feel  leaving  the  Towers,  but  if  you  think 
that  girl  makes  any  difference  one  way  or  other,  you 
are  quite  wrong." 

Annie  was  silent  for  a  moment  Then  she  said 
in  a  low  voice,  "  I'm  glad  you  don't  mind  her ;  she 
would  try  me  a  good  bit  How  soon  have  you  got 
to  leave,  Molly?" 

"Mother  would  like  us  to  be  out  in  a  month," 
replied  Molly.  "  Mr.  Drummond  does  not  take  pos- 
session for  over  five  weeks,  but  mother  thinks  that 
when  a  very  painful  thing  has  to  be  done,  the  sooner 
it  is  over  the  better.  And  she  has  almost  taken  a 
roomy  old  cottage  on  the  edge  of  Sharsted  Common. 
She  says  the  children  must  not  be  cooped  up  in  a 


MOLLY'S  SORROW.  243 

town  house,  and  they  will  have  plenty  of  room  to  run 
about  on  the  common,  and  as  Nortonbury  is  only  a 
mile  away,  Guy  and  Harry  can  still  go  to  school  there." 

M  And  will  you  still  stay  at  home,  Molly  ? " 

**  I  don't  know  ,  all  the  future  is  a  complete  blank. 
I  am  not  educated  according  to  modern  ideas,  and  I 
love  my  own  people  so  deeply  that  it  would  be  agony 
to  leave  them.  At  the  same  time,  I  know  some  of 
us  must  go  away,  for  we  shall  be  very  poor ;  we'll 
have  no  money  at  all  except  the  income  from  mother's 
little  fortune,  and  that  will  go  a  small  way.  I  have 
asked  mother  to  let  us  do  without  a  servant,  for  I 
quite  love  housework.  But  really,  Annie,  everything 
at  present  is  simply  in  chaos." 

44  It  is  good  of  you  to  tell  me,"  said  Annie,  in  her 
caressing  voice.  "  You  know  I  am  poor  myself,  and 
I  dearly  love  poor  people  ;  they  are  fifty  times  more 
interesting  than  rich  ones.  Fancy  what  zest  is  added 
to  life  when  you  have  to  contrive  and  scrape,  and 
patch  and  fit  every  one  of  your  dresses." 

"As  to  that,"  replied  Molly,  "I  don't  in  the 
least  care  what  I  wear  ;  but  I  must  frankly  say  that 
patched  and  contrived  dresses  are,  as  a  rule,  very 
ugly.  Now  shall  we  come  into  the  house  ?  * 

"  Not  yet,"  replied  Annie ;  "  it  is  lovely  out.  Let 
us  take  another  turn  just  here  in  the  moonlight 
Have  you  heard  anything  about  the  Squire  lately, 
Molly?  Is  he  likely  to  come  back  to  the  Towers 
soon?" 

"  No ;  I'm  afraid  he  won't  come  at  all.  The 
sudden  necessity  which  obliged  him  to  sell  the  old 
home  has  had  the  strangest  effect  upon  him.  We 
are  very  anxious  about  him — very,  very  unhappy. 
The  state  of  his  health  is  oar  keenest  grid;* 


244  RBD  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

"  And  do  you  know  where  he  is  ?  * 

"  Oh,  yes,  in  London.  Mother  writes  to  him  to 
his  club." 

"  It  seems  a  great  pity  that  he  should  be  alone 
there,"  said  Annie.  "  I  wonder  your  mother  likes  to 
leave  him." 

"Mother  Is  only  carrying  out  his  wishes.  He 
has  absolutely  refused  to  come  back  to  the  Towers. 
He  says  he  may  come  after  we  have  all  gone,  but 
not  before.  I  cannot  tell  you,  Annie,  how  miserable 
we  are  about  him.  He  is  completely  altered.  He 
used  to  be  the  tenderest,  the  most  unselfish  of  fathers, 
and  now  the  whole  burden  of  everything  Is  put  on 
poor  mother's  shoulders." 

"  What  is  the  name  of  his  club  ?  *  asked  Annie. 

*  The  Carlton." 

"  Have  none  of  you  any  Influence  over  him  ?* 

*  Nell  has  the  most    She  is  a  strange  child,  and 
has  a  way  of  seeing  down  into  the  very  heart  of 
things.      Where  her  interests  are  aroused,  she  has 
such  intense  sympathy  that  It  gives  her  wonderful 
tact    If  father  were  at  home,  I  believe  Nell  could 
manage  him  ;  but  where  is  the  use  of  talking  ?     He 
is  away,  and  we  none  of  us  can  move  him  by  letter 
or  otherwise.    Mother  hopes  that  when  we  are  really 
settled  at  the  cottage,  he  will  return  ;  but  oh,  dear — 
oh,  dear — I  believe  the  changed  life  will  shorten  his 
days.    There,  Annie,  I  never  thought  to  confide  in 
you,  but  you  see  I  have  done  so.     Now  let  us  come 
indoor*" 


CHAPTER    XXVL 

PLOT    THICKENS. 

"  MOTHER,"  said  Antonia,  two  days  after  the  events 
mentioned  in  the  last  chapter,  "  I  think  we  have  been 
quite  long  enough  at  the  Grange." 

Mm  Bernard  Temple  was  taking  a  walk  by 
herself  round  one  of  the  lawns  when  Antonia  swept 
up  to  her  and  made  this  remark. 

•  I  thought  you  would  be  saying  something  erratic 
of  this  sort,"  replied  her  parent,  a  good  deal  of  annoy- 
ance in  her  tone.  "  We  have  not  been  at  the  Grange 
a  week  yet,  and,  as  it  is  to  be  the  future  home  of  both 
of  us,  it  does  not  seem  at  all  inconsistent  to  spend  a 
fortnight  here  now,  particularly  when  we  are  enjoying 
ourselves  so  much." 

"  Pray  speak  for  yourself  with  regard  to  the  enjoy- 
ment, mother,"  responded  Miss  Bernard  Temple. 
"  I  must  say  that  dreariness  is  no  word  for  this  place 
as  far  as  I  am  concerned.  These  trim  parterres, 
those  undulating  velvet  lawns  are  abhorrence  to  me  ; 
but  I  am  not  thinking  of  myself  at  all  when  I  say  that 
I  think  it  would  be  well  for  us  to  return  to  our  rooms 
in  town.  I  wish  to  do  so  for  quite  another  motive. 
In  the  first  place,  I  have  got  to  take  care  of  you, 
mother ;  you  must  not  make  yourself  too  cheap," 

"  Oh,  my  dear  Antonia,  what  a  horrid  expression  ! 
I  hope  I  understand  what  is  due  to  my  own  dignity." 

"  Frankly,  mother,  you  don't — not  on  all  occasions  ; 
but  now  to  revert  to  the  more  important  business.  I 
am  anxious  to  be  back  in  town  because  I  want  this 


246  RED  Ross  AND  TIGRK  LILT. 

matter  with  regard  to  the  Towers  to  be  carried  into 
effect  as  soon  as  possible.  By  the  way,  have  you 
spoken  to  Sir  John  Thornton  on  the  subject  ? " 

"  Yes,  oh,  yes  1  for  goodness  sake  don't  you 
interfere,  my  dear." 

"  Of  course  I  won't  if  you  have  done  your  duty. 
What  did  you  say  ? " 

"  Oh,  just  what  I  thought  necessary  !  I  think  I 
made  up  quite  a  moving  story.  Sir  John  listened 
attentively.  Said  he  had  the  greatest  possible 
respect  for  Squire  Lorrimer ;  that  it  gave  him  con- 
siderable pain  to  feel  that  parvenus,  like  the  Drum- 
monds,  should  reside  at  the  Towers;  but  he  said, 
further,  that  he  could  not  quite  tell  how  he  was  to 
interfere." 

"  Oh,  I  dare  say ! "  answered  Antonia.  "  I  know 
enough  of  him  to  be  certain  that  every  step  of 
the  path  to  the  rescue  must  be  made  clear  by  others. 
Did  he  give  you  to  understand,  mother,  that  he  would 
be  willing  to  help  Squire  Lorrimer  if  the  occasion 
arose  ? " 

"  Well,  my  dear,  I  gathered  that  he  would  not  be 
averse  to  doing  so  ;  but,  really,  the  matter  is  one  of 
extreme  delicacy,  and  one  which  it  is  quite  impossible 
for  me  to  say  much  about." 

"But  I  have  not  the  least  objection  to  talking 
about  it,"  said  Antonia.  "  It  is  one  of  my  failings  not 
to  feel  delicacy  except  with  regard  to  art.  I  can  talk 
to  him  if  you  like.  I  should  recommend  extreme 
bluntness.  These  obstuse  people  never  see  things 
unless  they  are  put  right  up  in  front  of  their  eyes." 

"  Really,  Antonia,  in  addition  to  being  eccentric, 
you  are  now  becoming  positively  vulgar.  What  have 
I  done  to  be  afflicted  with  a  daughter  like  you  ?  I 


PLOT  THICK  ENS.  147 

beg  and  beseech  of  you  not  to  say  a  word  to  Sir  John 
on  the  subject" 

"All  right,  mother,  I  won't,  if  you  will  promise 
without  fail  to  return  to  London  to-morrow." 

M  Oh,  dear,  dear,  it  will  be  most  inconvenient" 

a  But  you'll  come  ?  " 

-I— really " 

"  I  see  Sir  John  in  the  distance ;  he  is  smoking  a 
cigarette,  which  will  soothe  him  while  I  talk.  If  I 
talk  to  him,  you  needn't  go  to  London  so  soon. 
Which  shall  it  be  ? " 

"  Oh,  London,  London — anything  better  than  that 
you  should  worry  poor  Sir  John.  Was  there  ever  a 
woman  so  worried  ?  You  had  better  send  Pinkerton 
to  me." 

"  That's  a  good  mother,"  said  Antonia,  bestowing 
one  of  her  rare  and  wonderfully  sweet  smiles  upon 
her  parent  She  rushed  away  to  the  house  in  her 
headlong  style  ;  met  Hester  in  one  of  the  corridors ; 
stopped  her  to  exclaim, "  Cheer  up,  Hetty,  the  incubus 
is  leaving  by  the  first  train  in  the  morning,"  and  then 
finding  Pinkerton,  despatched  her  for  orders  to  Mrs. 
Bernard  Temple. 

A  few  moments  later,  Antonia  had  forced  her  way 
into  Susy's  presence. 

"  Mother  and  I  leave  to-morrow,"  she  said.  u  I  don't 
know  if  you  feel  inclined  to  stay  here  much  longer  ?  M 

*  I  ?  No,  I'm  sure  I  don't,"  answered  Susy.  "  I 
am  sick  of  the  place  ;  they  are  all  such  a  lot  of  slow 
coaches." 

"  County  people,  you  know,"  said  Antonia  with  a 
slight  sneer,  "are  always  a  little  slow  to  us  parvenus ; 
we're  so  wonderfully  fresh,  you  know  ;  not  worn  out 
like  the  poor  county  folk." 


248  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

"You  can  call  yourself  a  parvenu  if  you  like,"  said 
Susy  in  a  rage,  "  but  I  decline  to  allow  the  name  to 
be  applied  to  me ;  however,  I  think  I'll  go  back  to 
father  to-morrow,  and  I  may  as  wall  take  advantage 
of  your  escort." 

"  That's  what  I  thought  Get  your  maid  to  pack 
your  things,  for  we  shall  be  off  by  the  first  train,  re- 
member. By  the  way,  did  you  hear  from  your  father 
with  regard  to  your  letter  ? " 

"  Yes,  I  heard  this  morning." 

"Well,  what  did  he  say?" 

"  He  says  he  is  sorry  I  don't  Hke  the  Towers,  but 
he  doesn't  see  how  he  is  to  get  out  of  the  purchase 
now.  He  is  to  take  possession  in  a  little  over  a 
month." 

'  What  a  horrible  future  for  you,"  said  Anton  ia. 
"  That  musty  old  place — the  ghost  in  the  tower — the 
family  feud " 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  the  family  feud  ?  * 

u  Oh,  a  little  arrangement  lately  entered  into  by 
the  younger  Lorrimers  for  your  benefit.  I'm  not 
bound  to  repeat  it,  but  I  can  truly  say  I  shouldn't 
like  the  little  formula  they  have  made  up  to  be 
chanted  nightly  about  me.  Frankly,  Susy,  I  pity 
you.  You  must  hate  the  Idea  of  going  to  the 
Towers." 

"  Yes,  I  loathe  It,"  said  Susy. 

"  The  best  thing  you  can  do  is  to  see  your  father, 
and  have  a  very  serious  talk.  It's  settled  that  you 
come  back  with  as  to-morrow.  That's  right  Ta-ta 
for  the  present" 

Antonia  left  the  room. 

She  stood  for  a  moment  by  herself  In  one  of  the 
passage. 


PLOT  THICKENS.  249 

•Who  would  have  thought,"  she  murmured  to 
herself,  "that  I,  Antonla  Bernard  Temple,  would 
devote  myself  to  anything  except  the  services  of  high 
Art  Here  am  I  absolutely  wearing  myself  out  and 
devising  the  most  horrible  plots  and  stratagems,  all 
for  the  sake  of  an  ugly  duckling.  Shall  I  succeed  ? 
Yes,  I  think  so.  Matters  move  in  the  right  direction. 
Susy  hates  going  to  the  Towers ;  the  Lorrimers  hate 
leaving  the  Towers.  Sir  John  Thornton  has  more 
money  than  he  knows  what  to  do  with.  Surely  some 
scheme  can  be  suggested  to  keep  the  old  family  in  the 
old  place.  When  we  are  in  town,  we  can  soon  get  to 
know  Squire  Lorrimer.  Hurrah  I  I  have  an  Idea. 
Annie  Forest  and  Nora  shall  both  come  up  to  town 
with  us  to-morrow.  Annie  is  a  capital  kind  of  girl, 
although  she  did  behave  with  want  of  fidelity  as  re- 
gards that  ring.  I  must  get  it  back  for  her  somehow 
before  we  leave.  Annie  we  must  have,  for  she's  a 
perfect  jewel  of  tact,  and  so  sweetly  pretty,  just  like  a 
red  rose,  while  I'm  a  fierce — very  fierce — tiger  lily. 
Nora  mast  come,  too,  because,  of  dourse,  Squire 
Lorrimer  will  visit  us  for  the  sake  of  seeing  his  child. 
Mother  shall  propose  to  Sir  John  Thornton,  and  he 
will  further  suggest  to  Mrs.  Lorrimer,  that  Nora  would 
be  the  better  for  the  best  surgical  advice.  Hey 
presto !  the  thing  is  delightfully  managed.  Antonia, 
my  dear,  you  begin  to  see  daylight,  don't  you  ?  " 

Antonia  skipped  away  in  high  good  humour,  and, 
wonderful  to  relate,  her  different  little  schemes  for 
collecting  a  party  to  accompany  her  mother  and  her- 
self to  town  were  all  carried  out  without  hitch  or 
difficulty.  Annie,  of  course,  was  only  too  delighted 
to  spend  her  last  few  days  of  holiday  in  London,  and 
Nora,  who  had  never  baen  there,  quite  forgave  Mrs. 


250  RSD  ROSB*AND   TlGEX  L/LY. 

Bernard  Temple  for  becoming  Hester's  stepmother 
when  she  heard  that  she  was  going  to  take  her  to  the 
"  Heart  of  the  World,"  as  she  termed  the  great 
metropolis. 

On  the  evening  of  that  same  day  Antonia,  having 
concluded,  as  she  considered,  an  arduous  campaign, 
stood  for  a  moment  in  earnest  contemplation.  "  There's 
only  the  ring,"  she  said  to  herself.  "  I  must  get  the 
ring  for  poor  Annie  before  I  go.  Now,  who  will 
lend  me  thirty  shillings  ?  I'll  try  Pinkerton  first" 

She  swept  into  the  room  where  the  tired  maid  was 
completing  her  somewhat  laborious  packing,  for  Mrs. 
Bernard  Temple  invariably  carried  nearly  a  houseful 
of  dresses  about  with  her. 

"Well,  Miss  Antonia,  what  now?"  said  the 
maid.  "  I  wish  you'd  take  off  that  evening  dress, 
miss,  and  let  me  lay  it  just  over  the  others  here  in 
in  this  box." 

"I  can  stuff  it  into  my  Gladstone  bag,"  said 
Antonia ;  "  don't  trouble  about  it  Pinkerton,  when 
were  you  paid  your  wages  last?" 

"Oh,  wages,  indeed  !"  said  Pinkerton,  with  a  sniff. 
"  Don't  talk  of  'em,  Miss  Antonia.  It's  months  and 
months  I'm  owed,  but  I  suppose  it  will  be  all  right 
when  your  ma  is  married  to  this  rich  gentlemaa" 

"  You  haven't  got  about  thirty-two  shillings  you 
could  spare  me  ?  "  said  Antonia. 

"  I  couldn't  oblige  you  with  thirty-two  pence, 
miss." 

Antonia  drummed  with  her  fingers  on  a  chest  of 
drawers  near  which  she  was  leaning.  u  And  it's  such 
a  paltry  sum,"  she  muttered — "  not  worth  a  fuss.  You 
ought  to  have  your  wages,  Pinkerton — it's  a  shame  I 
I  must  speak  to  mother  about  them  when  my  mind  is 


PLOT  THICKENS,  251 

a  little  less  burdened.     I  have  a  good  deal  to  think  of 
just  now,  so  good-night  1 n 

"  What  about  that  dress,  miss  ?  * 

"I  can't  give  it  to  you  at  present  I'll  stow  it 
away  somewhere.  Good-night  I " 

Antonia  closed  the  door  behind  her  and  ran 
downstairs.  She  must  get  the  thirty-two  shillings 
from  somewhere.  To  whom  could  she  apply  ?  She 
suddenly  found  herself  face  to  face  with  Sir  John 
Thornton.  An  inspiration  seized  her.  She  rushed 
up  to  him  and  took  one  of  his  hands.  He  shuddered, 
but  had  the  strength  of  mind  to  remain  perfectly  still. 

"  Can  you  lend  me  thirty-two  shillings  ? "  said 
Antonia.  "You're  as  rich  as  Croesus,  so  you  won't 
mind.  I'll  pay  it  back  to  you  a  shilling  a  week  out 
of  my  dress  allowance.  Will  you  lend  it  ?  Say  yes 
or  no  in  a  hurry,  please." 

"  Yes,"  said  Sir  John, " .  .  .  with  pleasure."  He 
moved  back  a  step  or  two.  "  Here  are  two  sovereigns," 
he  said.  "  Pray  don't  mind  the  change.  The  change 
doesn't  matter,  I  assure  you.  Oh,  any  time,  of  course, 
as  regards  repayment.  I  am  happy  to  oblige  you." 
He  dropped  the  sovereigns  into  Antonia's  large  palm 
and  prepared  to  fly. 

"  You  are  happy  to  oblige  me  ? "  she  said  with  a 
sort  of  gasp.  "Oh,  do  stay  just  a  single  moment 
You  have  made  me  very  happy.  Thirty-two  shillings 
must  go  for  a  special  purpose,  but  eight  blessed 
shillings  remain.  Don't  you  really  want  the  change  ? 
May  I  really  borrow  the  change  ?  " 

•  Most  certainly.     I  am  rather  in  a  hurry." 

•I'd  kiss  you,  but  you  wouldn't  like  it,"  said 
Antonia.  "  These  eight  shillings  mean— do  you  know 
what  they  mean  ?  " 


252  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

u  If  they  make  you  happy,  my  dear  young  lady, 
that  is  enough  for  me." 

u  They  do,  they  do !  Cobalt  .  .  .  Indian  red  ... 
rose  madder  .  .  .  burnt  sienna  .  .  .  canvasses  ...  a 
new  flat  brush  for  the  skies  .  .  .  some  drawing  pins 
—Oh,  he's  gone  1  Dear  old  man.  What  an  affliction 
I  was  to  him ;  but  how  triumphant  I  feel  1  * 


CHAPTER    XXVII. 

HELL     IS     IN     TROUBLE. 

ALL  Antonia's  plans  were  carried  into  effect  She 
paid  Mrs.  Martin  thirty-two  shillings  and  gave  the 
old  woman  her  address  in  town,  begging  of  her  to 
forward  the  ring  there  without  an  hour's  delay.  In 
due  course  it  arrived,  and  Annie  had  it  once  more  in 
her  possession.  Poor  Annie  turned  pale  when 
Antonia  put  the  little  box  which  contained  it  into 
her  hand 

"  I  could  cry  as  well  as  laugh,"  she  said,  looking  at 
Antonia  with  tears  springing  to  her  eyea  "  I  have 
not  behaved  well  about  this  ring,  and  I  ought  not  to 
have  it  back  like  this.  I  ought  to  be  properly 
punished.  It  does  not  seem  fair  that  I  should 
have  the  ring  returned  to  me  again  in  this  easy 
manner." 

"Undoubtedly  you  have  been  deceitful/*  replied 
Antonia, "  and  your  conscience  must  feel  ruffled.  I 
can  stand  most  things,  but  a  ruffled  conscience,  I 
confess,  is  too  much  for  me.  I  suppose  you  will 
soothe  it  in  the  only  possible  way  ?  " 


NELL  is  IN  TROUBLE.  353 

*  What  do  you  mean  ? "  asked  Annie. 

"  Confession  is  good  for  the  soul,"  replied  Antonia, 
In  a  sing-song  voice.  She  went  to  the  window  as  she 
spoke  and  looked  out  into  the  sunlit  street 

The  two  girls  were  standing  in  the  room  which 
Antonia  was  pleased  to  call  her  studio.  It  was  an 
attic  at  the  top  of  the  house,  and  had  a  dormer 
window  with  a  north  light.  The  dormer  window  had 
sides  which  were  curtained  with  green.  In  Annie's 
opinion  this  room  was  simply  hideous.  Huge  can- 
vasses covered  with  great  daubs  of  colour  occupied 
the  walls.  A  skeleton  stood  in  one  corner,  and  one  or 
two  draped  figures  were  in  others.  Antonia  had  lured 
Annie  up  here  for  the  purpose  of  taking  her  likeness 
in  a  white  kerchief.  Antonia  was  fired  with  an 
idea  that  Annie  would  look  well  as  Marie  Antoinette 
on  her  way  to  execution.  She  was  not  quite  sure 
whether  to  make  her  Charlotte  Corday  or  Marie 
Antoinette ;  but,  on  reflection,  decided  that  the  latter 
character  would  suit  her  best,  as  she  did  not  think 
that  Annie  could  ever  get  sufficient  tragedy  into  her 
eyes  for  the  former. 

"  I  am  going  to  paint  myself  some  day  for  Char- 
lotte," exclaimed  Antonia.  Til  study  before  the 
glass  whenever  I've  an  odd  moment,  and  I  believe  I 
shall  do  the  fixity  of  purpose  stare  after  another 
week  of  hard  practice.  Now,  do  stand  still  Annie— 
the  bother  of  the  ring  is  at  an  end,  so  you  can  forget 
it  Just  turn  your  head  a  little  to  the  left,  I  want  to 
get  a  peep  at  your  ear — you  have  got  a  good  ear, 
quite  shell-like.  Now,  for  mercy's  sake  look  tragical ! 
Think  of  the  guillotine,  and  the  crowd  looking  on, 
and  La  Belle  France  and  the  Tuileries,  and  the 
horrid  feeling  when  your  head  is  separated  from  vouf 


aS4  R*D  ROSE  AND  TIGRX  L/LT. 

trunk.  Now,  then,  realise  it — get  it  into  your  eyes, 
Are  you  realising  it  ?  " 

"  Frankly,  I'm  not,"  replied  Annie.  *  I  can't  sit 
for  Marie  Antionette  any  longer  to-day.  I  really 
can't,  Antonia.  This  room  is  so  stiflingly  hot,  and  I 
want  to  go  out  I  want  to  get  into  one  of  the  parks. 
Are  there  any  near  this  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes  1  Hyde  Park  is  quite  close ;  but  you'll 
find  it  as  dry  as  chips.  Remember,  it  is  September 
now.  Hyde  Park  is  not  pretty  in  September." 

"I  wonder  anyone  can  live  in  London,"  replied 
Annie. 

"  Do  you  ?  I  don't.  I  hate  this  poky  little  house 
in  the  centre  of  detestable  fashion ;  but  if  I  could 
have  an  atelier,  or  a  studio,  I  ought  to  say,  in  Gower 
Street,  it  would  be  nearly  as  good  as  Paris.  Well,  if 
you  won't  sit  any  longer,  I  suppose  you  won't  Now 
let  us  come  downstairs." 

The  girls  left  the  studio  and  entered  the  drawing- 
room.  Here  they  found  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  and 
Nora.  Nora  was  lying  on  a  sofa  looking  tired  and 
pale,  and  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  was  moving  about 
the  room  in  a  bustling  sort  of  fashion  arranging 
flowers.  The  drawing-room  was  small  and  crowded 
with  knick-knacks.  Antonia  seldom  swept  across 
this  room  without  knocking  a  table  over  or  flicking  a 
paper  on  to  the  floor. 

"Now,  my  dear,  be  careful!"  exclaimed  her 
parent  "  That  papier-mache  table  on  which  I  have 
just  arranged  these  lovely  late  roses,  sent  to  me  by 
dear  Sir  John,  will  not  stand  one  of  your  lunges.  I 
cannot  imagine  how  you  have  got  that  peculiar 
walk,  Antonia ;  its  exactly  as  if  you  were  on  board 
•hip." 


NELL  is  IN  TROUBLE.  255 

Antonia  lounged  towards  a  chair,  into  which  she 
iung  herself. 

**  Dear  me,  it  is  hot ! "  she  exclaimed,  pushing 
back  her  thick  black  hair  from  her  forehead.  "  Never 
mind  about  my  walk,  mother ;  let  me  hear  the  news. 
What  did  Sir  Henry  Fraser  say  of  Nora  ? " 

Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  sank  into  another  chair. 

"  The  dear  child  1 "  she  exclaimed.  "  She  had  a 
trying  morning." 

"  Pray  don't  talk  of  it ! "  exclaimed  Nora  from 
her  sofa.  "  It  was  too  desperate." 

"  Why,  did  he  hurt  you  ?  "  exclaimed  Antonia. 

"Oh,  nol  he  was  kindness  itself;  but  we  had  to 
wait  so  long  before  we  saw  him." 

"Poohl"  answered  Antonia.  "Was  that  the 
dreadful  part  ?  Tell  me  what  he  said  when  you  did 
see  him  ?  Are  you  likely  soon  to  be  quite  well  again  ?  " 

"  With  care,"  interrupted  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple, 
"  dear  Nora  will  recover  perfectly.  Her  back  is  still 
very  weak,  but  there  is  no  injury.  She  may  walk  a 
little  daily,  but  must  lie  down  a  good  deal" 

"  You're  quite  sure  he  wasn't  anxious  about  you  ?  " 
asked  Antonia,  fixing  her  eyes  on  Nora, 

Nora  started. 

"  No ;  what  do  you  mean  ? "  she  said.  "  You  quite 
startle  me.  Why  should  he  be  anxious  ?  " 

"  Well,  I  almost  wish  he  were.  It  would  suit  my 
purpose  to  have  him  anxious  for  a  day  or  two. 
However,  if  he  isn't,  he  isn't,  and  there's  an  end  of  it. 
Nora,  don't  you  want  to  see  your  father  very  badly  ? " 

"Oh,  yes!"  replied  Nora.  Her  face  grew  pink 
and  red.  "  Of  course  I'd  like  to  see  him,  but  I  have 
cot  an  idea  where  he  is." 

"  He's  in  London,  close  to  you,  you  goose." 


2$ 6  RED  ROSE  AND   TIGER  LILY. 

"  Antonia !  "  interrupted  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple. 

"  Mother,  she  is  a  goose  not  to  remember  that 
Squire  Lorrimer  is  in  town.  You  ought  to  write  to 
him,  Nora,  and  ask  him  to  come  to  see  you." 

"  If  he's  in  London  I  don't  know  his  address," 
answered  Nora. 

"  You  can  write  to  his  club — the  Carlton.  Here, 
I'll  find  you  paper  and  pen,  or,  if  you  are  too  tired  to 
write  after  the  doctor's  examination,  you  can  dictate 
a  letter  to  me.  Here,  what  do  you  want  to  say?  I'm 
not  a  good  hand  at  letter-writing,  but  you  must  know 
the  sort  of  thing.  You  had  better  ask  him  to  dinner 
to-night;  there's  not  an  hour  to  be  lost." 

"  You  forget  that  we  are  going  to  the  theatre  to- 
night," said  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple. 

"  Oh,  what  does  that  matter.  Nora  can't  go,  with 
her  weak  back." 

"  Yes  she  can.  I  have  taken  a  box,  and  she  shall 
have  my  air-cushion  to  lean  against." 

"  And  I  want  to  go  to  a  theatre  awfully,"  said 
Nora. 

"  Well,  well,  so  much  for  filial  affection.  Ask  him 
to  come  to  lunch  to-morrow.  Write  any  way — show 
that  you're  a  daughter,  a  loving  daughter." 

"  Of  course  I'm  a  loving  daughter,  but  I " 

"  For  goodness  sake  don't  have  any  more  buts. 
Write  or  dictate,  whichever  you  please." 

"  I'll  write  if  I  must,  but  really — I  don't  suppose 
father  will  care  to  come." 

"Doesn't  he  care  for  you,  then?" 

"  Care  for  me?  What  a  thing  to  say.  Of  course 
he  cares  for  me." 

"  Then  he'll  come.  Now,  I  give  you  five  minutes. 
Write  the  letter,  and  I'll  take  it  out  and  post  it." 


NELL  is  IN  TROUBLE.  257 

Nora  muttered  and  grumbled,  but  Antonia's  per- 
fectly motionless  figure,  as  she  sat  in  an  easy  chair 
facing  her,  was  too  much  to  be  resisted.  She  took  up 
a  pen,  dipped  it  in  ink,  and  began  to  write. 

"Do  It  lovingly,"  said  Antonia;  "put  heart  into 
it ;  show  that  you're  a  daughter." 

Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  motioned  Annie  to  come 
and  sit  near  her. 

rt  Really,"  she  said  in  a  whisper,  "  poor  Antonia 
becomes  more  peculiar  and  trying  each  day.  She 
simply  bullies  us  all.  Look  at  that  poor  dear  little 
Nora,  submitting  to  her  caprice  as  gently  as  a  lamb. 
I  don't  know  why  she  wants  Squire  Lorrimer  to  come 
here.  I  am  not  acquainted  with  him,  and  it  will  be 
really  painful  for  me  to  see  him  in  his  present  afflicted 
condition.  I  am  a  very  cheerful  person  by  nature, 
and  hate  depressing  circumstances." 

"  I  am  sorry  you  are  not  sympathetic,"  answered 
Annie. 

Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  raised  her  brows. 

"  Sympathetic,"  she  exclaimed  ;  "  my  dear,  I'm 
the  soul — the  very  soul  of  sympathy ;  but  where's  the 
use  of  wasting  emotion  ?  I  can  do  nothing  for  Squire 
Lorrimer,  and  it  will  only  pain  poor  Nora  to  see  him. 
Really,  really,  Antonia  is  beyond  anything  afflicting. 
Now,  my  love,  where  are  you  going  ? " 

The  latter  part  of  this  speech  was  addressed  to 
Miss  Bernard  Temple,  who  was  leaving  the  room. 
"  Where  are  you  going,  Antonia,  my  love  ?  "  repeated 
her  mother. 

"  Out,  mother;  to  post  this  letter." 

"I  beg  of  you  to  do  nothing  of  the  kind.  I 
can  send  it  by  William,  when  next  he  goes  for  * 
message," 


258  RSD  ROSB  AND    TlGBR  LlLY. 

William  was  a  very  diminutive,  and  much  over- 
worked, page-boy. 

"Thanks,"  said  Antonia;  "but  I  prefer  to  go 
myself." 

She  left  the  room,  shutting  the  door  rather  noisily  ; 
and  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  looked  for  sympathy  to 
the  two  girls. 

"  Is  not  she  trying  ?  "  she  repeated.  "  With  my 
mind  so  preoccupied  with  thoughts  of  my  approaching 
marriage,  and  of  dear  Sir  John,  and  those  sweet  girls, 
Hester  and  Nan ;  it  is  really  too  much  to  be  worried 
by  Antonia's  whims." 

"  Oh,  but  she  means  everything  splendidly,"  said 
Annie.  "  I  admire  her  beyond  anything.  If  you 
will  let  me,  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple,  I  will  go  out  with 
her." 

"Oh,  certainly,  my  dear.  I  see  you  are  under 
her  spell,  so  I  have  nothing  to  say.  Dear  Nora  and 
I  will  try  to  make  ourselves  happy  together." 

Annie  left  the  room,  and  met  Antonia  in  the  hall 

"  Wait  one  moment,  Antonia,"  she  said  ;  "  I'll  go 
with  you." 

She  ran  upstairs,  fetched  he*-  hat  and  gloves, 
and  joined  Antonia.  The  two  girls  went  into  the 
street 

"  I'm  determined  that  no  pranks  shall  be  played 
with  this  letter,"  said  Antonia  ;  "  so  I  intend  not  to 
post  it,  but  to  take  it  to  the  Carlton  myself." 

"  Antonia,  is  that  right  ?  " 

u  Right — what  can  there  be  wrong  in  it  ?  There 
is  no  one  who  will  eat  me  at  the  Carlton.  I  shall 
simply  give  the  letter  to  the  hall-porter,  and  desire 
him  to  put  it  into  Mr.  Lorrimer's  hands  the  moment 
he  appears.  Now,  come  on,  if  you  are  coming 


NELL  rs  IN  TROUBLE.  359 

Yon  can  stay  in  the  street  while  I  interview  the 
porter." 

"  But  the  post  seems  safer  and  easier,"  said  Annie. 

"  Well,  I  don't  think  so.  Come,  come ;  what  are 
you  loitering  for  ? " 

As  was  universally  the  case,  Antonia's  strong  will 
prevailed. 

She  knew  London  thoroughly,  and  followed  by 
the  somewhat  breathless  Annie,  in  due  course  reached 
the  Carlton  Club. 

She  had  run  up  the  steps,  entered  the  hall,  inter- 
viewed the  porter,  delivered  her  letter,  and  once  more 
joined  Annie,  when  the  latter  said  to  her  in  a  voice  of 
suppressed  excitement — 

"  There  is  Squire  Lorrimer ;  that  man  with  the 
bent  head  and  hat  pushed  over  his  eyes.  He  passed 
the  club  while  you  were  within.  There  he  is,  just 
turning  the  corner." 

"  Run  after  him  and  stop  him,"  exclaimed  An- 
tonia.  "  Quick,  quick— I'll  fetch  the  letter  out  while 
you're  catching  him  up." 

"Oh,  I  don't  like  to,"  said  Annie. 

u  What  a  goose  you  are — then  I'll  do  it— he'll  be 
lost  to  view  if  we  wait  another  instant  arguing.  Is  it 
that  rather  old  man  who  walks  slowly  ?  Yes,  yes,  I 
see  him.  Stay  where  you  are  and  I'll  bring  him 
back  to  you." 

Before  Annie  could  interfere,  Antonia  had  hastened 
forward  with  long  strides,  which  she  soon  quickened 
into  a  run.  She  reached  Mr.  Lorrimer,  and  gave  one 
of  his  coat  sleeves  a  fierce  tug. 

He  started,  took  off  his  hat  instinctively,  and  then 
stared  in  amazement  at  the  wild-looking  girl,  whoso 
face  was  completely  unknown  to  him. 


26b  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGF.R  LILY. 

"  Oh,  yes,  you  think  I'm  mad,"  said  Antonia,  "  but 
I'm  not  I'm  about  as  sane  as  anyone  in  England. 
You  are  Mr.  Lorrimer,  and  you're  afraid  to  go  home, 
and  your  family  are  in  dreadful  trouble.  I'm  Antonia 
Bernard  Temple;  yes,  it's  a  long  unwieldy  sort  of 
name,  but  I  have  the  misfortune  to  own  it.  If  I'm  a 
diamond  at  all,  I'm  a  rough  sort ;  very  rough  and  un- 
couth, but  I  mean  well.  My  mother  is  engaged  to 
Sir  John  Thornton,  and  we  have  been  staying  at  the 
Grange,  and  I  have  seen  your  magnificent  untram- 
melled old  place,  with  its  briars,  and  -dragon  china, 
and  I,  in  short — I  have  seen  Nell.  Nell  is  in  trouble, 
and  my  heart  has  gone  out  to  her ;  and  Nora  is 
in  town  staying  with  us,  with  my  mother  and  me, 
and  she  wants  to  see  you,  naturally  ;  so  please  come 
home  with  me  now.  Please  turn  round  and  come 
to  the  Carlton  first.  There's  a  letter  there  for  you 
from  Nora.  Come  and  see  her,  and  hear  about  Nell 
and  Molly." 

There  was  the  queerest  mixture  of  every  sort  of 
emotion  in  Antonia's  wild,  disjointed  speech  ;  but 
above  it  all  was  an  overpowering  earnestness, 
which  somehow  attracted  the  poor,  forlorn-looking 
Squire. 

"  You  are  a  very  queer  young  lady,"  he  said. 

"  Oh,  they  all  say  that,"  exclaimed  Antonia  clasp- 
ing her  hands.  "  I  beg  of  you  not  to  be  common- 
place ;  do  come  home  with  me." 

"  But  somehow  you  seem  to  know  all  about  my 
people,"  he  continued.  "  Is  it  possible  that  Nora  is  in 
town  ?  Yes,  I'll  go  and  see  her.  Where  is  she  ?  " 

"  Come  with  me  and  I'll  take  you  to  the  house. 
It's  in  a  most  poky,  fashionable  part — an  odious 
locality,  where  poor  Art  hides  her  head.  Just  walk 


NELL  is  IN  TROUBLE.  261 

back  with  me  to  meet  Annie  Forest,  and  to  get  youi 
letter.  You  know  Annie  Forest,  don't  you?" 

"  I  have  met  her." 

"  Well,  she's  waiting  close  to  the  Carlton  Club  for 
us  both ;  and  we  can't  leave  her  there,  you  know ; 
come  quickly." 

The  Squire  turned 

His  step  was  slow.  The  look  of  depression  on 
his  face  was  painful ;  his  grizzled  hair  was  nearly 
white,  and  his  once  keen,  hawk-like  blue  eyes  were 
now  dim  and  dull.  Antonia  had  never  seen  him 
before,  but  Annie  started  when  he  held  out  his 
hand  to  her. 

He  walked  in  almost  silence  back  with  the  two  girls, 
and  in  a  little  more  than  half  an  hour,  Antonia 
had  the  pleasure  of  introducing  him  to  her  mother 
and  Nora,  who  were  enjoying  afternoon  tea  together 
in  great  contentment  and  peace  of  mind.  Nora 
uttered  a  little  shriek  when  she  saw  her  father. 
He  took  her  in  his  arms  and  kissed  her  tenderly. 
Annie  did  not  follow  the  Squire  into  the  drawing- 
room. 

M  Come,  mother,"  said  Antonia,  going  up  to  her 
parent 

"  Where  ?  "  asked  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  in  astonish- 
ment, 

"  Out  of  the  room— come." 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

THE     LION     AND     MOUSE. 

No  one  could  be  In  a  more  terrible  state  of  corr  pleta 
collapse  than  poor  Mr.  Lorrimer.  The  blow  he  had 
most  dreaded  had  overtaken  him.  He  had  been  as 
plucky  an  English  gentleman  as  ever  walked.  As 
true-hearted  and  affectionate  a  husband  and  father,  as 
kind  and  considerate  a  landlord — as  honourable  as 
man  could  be  in  all  his  dealings — a  keen  sportsman, 
a  lover  of  horses — in  short,  an  ideal  squire  of  the  old 
school ;  but  the  Towers  had  been  his  backbone  ;  now 
that  circumstances  for  which  he  was  scarcely  to  blame 
deprived  him  of  the  home  of  his  fathers,  he  found 
himself  unable  to  stand  up  against  the  blow.  He  had 
made  a  gallant  fight  up  to  the  last  moment,  but  when 
he  saw  plainly  that  the  tide  had  set  in  dead  against 
him,  he  ceased  to  fight  and  allowed  himself  to  drift. 
He  made  up  his  mind  that  his  last  memory  of  the 
Towers  should  be  that  evening  when  the  old  ball-room 
was  full  of  light  and  movement,  and  when  two  little 
fairy-like  figures  had  flitted  across  the  lawn  to  greet 
him.  That  fairy  and  that  brownie  had  comforted  him 
on  that  night  of  keen  desolation,  and  their  memory 
lingered  with  him  still.  He  lived  in  cheap  lodgings 
near  his  club,  ate  what  was  put  before  him,  read 
nothing,  moped  away  the  long  hours,  and  was  fast 
reaching  a  stage  when  serious  breakdown  of  some 
sort  or  other  was  imminent  He  desired  all  letters 
to  be  sent  to  him  to  the  Carlton,  and  not  only  refused 


THE  LION  AND  MOUSE.  263 

to  allow  his  wife  to  come  to  him,  but  would  not  let 
her  know  where  he  was  lodging.  He  promised,  how- 
ever, to  join  his  family  when  the  move  from  the 
Towers  had  been  made. 

On  the  day  when  Antonia  met  him,  he  was  feeling 
more  wretched  even  than  usual.  He  had  never 
hitherto  been  a  weak  or  undecided  man,  but  now  he 
was  completely  limp — there  was  no  other  word  to 
describe  his  condition.  Antonia's  firmness  compelled 
him  to  obey  her,  and  he  found  himself  against  his  will 
in  Nora's  company.  Nora  was  not  his  favourite  child ; 
she  was  not  like  Molly  to  him,  nor  like  Nell  and 
Boris,  still  she  was  one  of  his  children,  and  his  heart 
throbbed  with  a  great  wave  of  pain  when  he  saw  her. 

"  My  poor  little  girl,"  he  said,  kissing  her  tenderly, 
*  my  poor  dear  little  girl.  I  have  been  a  bad  father 
to  you,  my  little  Nora." 

"  Oh,  no,  no,  father,"  said  Nora,  sobbing  now,  and 
much  overcome.  "  No,  no,  dear,  darling  father  ;  I'm 
BO  delighted,  so  delighted  to  see  you  again." 

The  Squire  sat  down  on  the  sofa  near  Nora,  and 
putting  his  arm  round  her,  drew  her  pretty  head  to 
rest  on  his  breast. 

u  So  you  are  staying  in  town,"  he  said,  "  quite  close 
to  me  ;  and  how — how  are  the  others,  my  dear  ?  " 

"  Quite  well,"  replied  Nora,  "  only  fretting  about 
you." 

"  About  me  ?  They  needn't  do  that— I'm  not  worth 
it  You're  sure  your  mother  is  quite  well,  Nora  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"And  Molly?" 

"  Yes,  quite  well." 

"  And  the  young  'uns,  Nell  and  Boris  ?" 

•  Oh,  they're  well  only  Nell  frets  a  good  Wt* 


264  RBD  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

"  Poor  child,  poor  child ;  bless  her,  she's  a  loving 
little  soul.  I  suppose  Guy  is  awfully  cut  up,  eh, 
Nonie  ?  " 

"  Oh,  father,  indeed  he's  not.  Gay  is  too  much 
of  a  man — he's  splendid,  he  is,  really.  I  wish  you'd 
go  back  again,  father,  that's  all  they  want.  It's  you 
they  want,  not  the  Towers — you  are  more  to  thero 
than  the  Towers." 

"  You're  a  good  child  to  say  so,"  said  the  Squire ; 
"  but  I  can't  go  back  at  present.  When  I  think  of 
that  place  going  out  of  the  family,  I  feel  like  an  un- 
faithful steward.  It  was  committed  to  me  to  keep 
and  to  hand  on  intact  to  my  boy,  and  I've  lost  him 
his  inheritance.  You  none  of  you  know  what  it 
means  ;  but  I  can't  go  back — not  at  present" 

"  May  I  write  and  tell  mother  where  you  are  ?  " 

"No;  she  writes  to  me  to  the  Carlton — I'm  all 
right;  don't  you  worry  about  me,  pet" 

"You  don't  look  all  right— you  look  very  III" 

"  See  here,  Nora,  don't  you  write  home  and  tell 
them  that — promise." 

The  Squire's  manner  grew  quite  fierce.  He  looked 
at  Nora  out  of  his  bloodshot  eyes.  M  Promise,"  he 
said.  "  I  won't  have  it  done — do  you  hear  ?  " 

**  No,  father,  of  course  I  won't  if  it  vexes  you." 

"  It  does,  my  child,  it  does,"  the  Squfre's  manner 
became  tenderer  than  ever.  "I'm  worried  and  in 
trouble  at  present,  and  I  am  best  alone ;  I  am  best  all 
by  myself  for  a  bit  God  knows,  I  suppose  I  shall 
pull  round  after  a  bit,  and  face  you  all — that  poor  boy 
whom  I've  ruined,  and  the  rest  of  you — but  I  must 
get  time — that's  only  reasonable — I  must  get  time. 
Now  I'm  off ;  I'm  glad  to  see  you  looking  well,  Nora." 

"  But  you'll  come  and  see  me  again,  father  ;  you 


THE  LION  AND  MOUSE.  265 

premise',  do  promise  that  you'll  come  and  see  me 
again." 

"  Yes,  my  child,  if  you  wish  it." 

"  To-morrow ;  promise  you'll  come  to-morrow. 
Antonia  made  me  write  to  ask  you  to  come  to  lunch, 
and  I  sent  the  letter  to  the  Carlton.  Will  you  come  to 
lunch  to-morrow  ?  " 

"  No ;  I  can't  do  that,  but  I'll  look  in  some  day. 
Good-bye,  Nora,  good-bye,  my  pet." 

The  Squire  put  his  arms  again  round  Nora,  kissed 
her  on  her  lips  and  brow,  and  left  the  house. 

Antonia,  who  was  trying  to  keep  her  mother  quiet 
in  the  dismal  dining-room,  heard  him  slam  the  hall 
door  after  him,  and  rushed  to  the  window  to  watch 
him  down  the  street. 

Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  went  and  peeped  over  her 
daughter's  shoulder. 

"  I  am  glad  he  has  gone,"  she  said.  "  It's  so  trying 
to  be  turned  out  of  one's  drawing-room.  He's  very 
seedy  about  his  clothes,  but  he  has  an  aristocratic 
walk.  I  suppose  I  may  go  back  now,  Antonia,  to 
finish  my  cup  of  tea." 

"  Oh,  yes,  mother,  all  in  good  time.  What  does 
tea  signify  when  you  see  a  man  broken  with  an  awful 
grief  of  that  sort?  Why,  he  looks  like  a  captive  lion. 
Mother,  can't  you  get  enthusiastic  on  the  subject? 
Can't  you  try  ?  " 

"  I'm  sure,  my  dear,  I  have  tried,  but  I  cannot 
really  see  that  it  will  injure  the  Lorrimers  for  me  to 
finish  my  tea.  With  all  I  am  undergoing  on  my  own 
account  at  present — but  of  course,  Antonia,  you  have 
no  sympathy  for  your  mother." 

"  Oh,  yes,  I  have  when  you  need  it,  but  you 
don't  just  now;  you  are  perfectly  happy.  However, 


266  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

you  must  of  course  have  your  tea,  and  I  won't 
worry  you  any  more  after  you  have  sent  off  the 
telegram." 

"  The  telegram  !  Oh,  you  erratic,  perverse  child  ; 
what  next  ? " 

"  You  have  to  telegraph  to  Sir  John,  mother,  to 
beg  of  him  to  come  here  immediately.  Things  have 
gone  much  farther  with  Squire  Lorrimer  than  I  had 
the  least  idea  of.  He  must  be  put  out  of  his  pain  as 
quickly  as  possible  or  something  bad  will  happen. 
We  must  get  my  new  father  that  is  to  be  on  the  spot 
to-night,  and  if  you  don't  telegraph  for  him  I  shall 
myself  take  the  next  train  to  Nortonbury,  and  tackle 
him  on  the  subject.  I  don't  in  the  least  mind  which 
it  is,  but  one  or  other  must  be  done  directly." 

"  Antonia,  you  quite  terrify  me.  Sir  John  will  be 
seriously  angry." 

"  What  of  that.     Let  him  be  angry." 

"  But  I  assure  you,  my  dear,  he  is  not  a  man  to  be 
trifled  with." 

"  Oh,  I'll  manage  him,  mother,  if  you're  nervous." 

"  I  really  think  you  must.  I  have  not  the  courage 
to  make  or  meddle  in  this  matter ;  in  short,  I  wash 
my  hands  of  it." 

Antonia  clapped  hers. 

"  Hurrah ! "  she  said.  "  I  can  manage  much  better 
all  by  myself.  All  I  ask  you  now,  dear,  good  mother, 
is  to  trust  me.  Be  sure  that  nothing  whatever  will 
happen  to  injure  you,  and  simply  give  me  leave  to  say, 
when  I  am  telegraphing,  that  you  would  like  to  see 
Sir  John." 

"  Well,  naturally,  I  always  like  to  see  him,  dear, 
devoted  fellow." 

«  That's  all  right    Now  you  shall  go  back  to  joof 


THE  LION  AND  MOUSE.  267 

tea,  and  I'll  be  as  mum  as  a  mouse  for  the  rest  of 
the  day." 

Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  left  the  room,  relieved  at 
any  sort  of  truce  with  her  troublesome  daughter. 
Antonia  addressed  the  telegraph  form  to  ...  Sir 
John  Thornton,  The  Grange,  Nortonbury,  and  filled 
in  the  following  words  : — 

"  Mother  wants  to  see  you  without  fail  this  evening.  Take 
next  train.  Important.  Antonia.  Reply  paid." 

The  words  went  hard  with  the  enthusiastic  girl,  for 
her  precious  eight  shillings  were  nearly  exhausted, 
and  she  knew  that  she  must  deny  herself  some  sadly- 
needed  cobalt  if  she  sent  that  telegram. 

*  Never  mind,"  she  said,  as  she  let  herself  out  of 
the  house,  and  rushed  off  to  the  nearest  post-office. 
"  You  must  do  without  that  background  of  blue  sky 
which  I  so  wanted  for  your  picture,  Marie  Antoinette. 
It  is  odd,  but  I  never  did  think  that  I  would  allow  Art 
to  suffer  in  the  cause  of  an  ugly  duckling." 

Antonia  sent  off  her  telegram  and  watched 
anxiously  for  the  reply.  It  came  in  the  course  of 
an  hour  and  a  half,  and  was  addressed  to  her  mother. 

"  Expect  me  by  the  train  which  reaches  Waterloo  at 
nine  o'clock," 

wired  the  gallant  Sir  John. 

"  There,  now,  Antonia,"  said  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple, 
**you  have  only  yourself  to  blame.  What  is  to  be 
done  ?  We  shall  be  at  the  theatre  at  nine  o'clock." 

"  Nothing  could  possibly  be  better,  mother ;  I 
shan't  go.  I  shall  wait  here  for  Sir  John  ;  we'll  have 
a  nice  quiet  time." 

"  My  dear,  I'm  afraid  he^l  be  terribly  offended." 

*  No.  mother,  he  won't ;   at  least,  not  with  you 


268  RED  Ross  AND  TIG&R  LILY. 

Now,  do  go  the  theatre  and  be  happy.  Take  Annie 
and  Nora,  and  let  them  enjoy  themselves.  I  promise 
you  that  you  shall  have  serene  skies  on  your  return. 
Can't  you  trust  me  ?  Did  you  ever  find  me  fail  you 
yet  when  I  promised  you  anything  ?  " 

"  No,  I  never  did,  you  queer,  queer  creature." 

Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  was  restored  to  good 
humour.  Dinner  passed  off  pleasantly,  and  imme- 
diately afterwards  a  cab  conveyed  three  of  the  party 
to  the  Lyceum. 

Antonia  had  donned  her  rusty  brown  velveteen 
dress,  and  sat  with  her  hands  folded  in  front  of  her  in 
a  deep  armchair. 

Her  black  hair  was  combed  high  over  her  fore- 
head; her  eyes  were  bright  Anxiety  had  brought 
a  slight  colour  into  her  cheeks  ;  she  looked  almost 
handsome. 

At  about  twenty  minutes  past  nine  a  cab  was 
heard  to  stop  at  the  door,  and  a  moment  later 
Sir  John  Thornton  was  ushered  into  the  drawing- 
room. 

"  How  do  you  do  ? "  he  said,  in  a  stiff  voice,  to 
Antonia.  "Where  is  your  mother?  Her  telegram 
has  startled  me  a  good  deal" 

"  It  was  my  telegram,"  said  Antonia,  in  a  calm 
voice, 

*  Well,  that  does  not  matter.     Will  you  have  the 
goodness  to  inform  your  mother  that  I  am  here  ? " 

"  I  can't  very  well  at  the  present  moment,  for  she 
is  enjoying  herself  at  the  Lyceum." 

Sir  John's  face  grew  scarlet.  He  drew  himself  up 
to  his  stiflfeit  attitude,  and  compressed  his  lips  firmly 
together. 

*  Perhaps  you  feel  annoyed,"  said  Antonia,  *  and 


THE  LION  AND  MOUSE.  269 

I  don't  think  I  am  surprised.  Will  you  sit  down  and 
let  me  explain  matters  ? " 

"  Pray  do  nothing  of  the  kind.  I  can  wait  until 
Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  comes  home.  When  is  the  play 
likely  to  be  over  ? " 

"  I  expect  mother  and  Annie  and  Nora  back  about 
half-past  eleven.  It  is  now  half-past  nine.  Have  you 
had  dinner  ? " 

"  No." 

"  Will  you  come  downstairs,  and  let  me  give  you 
something  to  eat  ?  " 

"  No,  thank  you.  As  your  mother  is  not  at  home, 
I  shall  dine  at  my  club,  and  come  back  later  on." 

"  No,  you  won't,"  said  Antonia, 

She  started  up,  and  placed  herself  between  Sir 
John  and  the  door.  He  felt  himself  groaning  inwardly. 
Was  that  awful  girl  mad  ?  What  did  her  strange  tele- 
gram mean  ?  And  why,  if  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  sent 
for  him  in  a  hurry,  had  she  not  the  civility  to  wait  at 
home  to  see  him  ?  This  was  really  taking  matters 
with  a  free-and-easy  hand  with  a  vengeance.  The 
proud  Sir  John  had  never  felt  more  thoroughly 
angry  in  his  life.  He  stalked  up  to  Antonia  now, 
and  endeavoured  to  pass  her,  but  she  dodged  him 
successfully. 

"  I  know  you  are  a  gentleman,"  she  said ;  "  and  a 
gentleman  always  listens  to  what  a  lady  has  got  to 
say,  even  when  he  is  angry  with  her.  I'm  an  awful 
personage  in  your  eyes,  but  if  you  will  listen  to  me 
to-night,  I  will  promise  to  be  as  good  and  unobtrusive 
as  girl  can  be  in  the  future.  I'll  even  wear  ordinary 
dresses  when  I  come  to  visit  you,  and  I  won't  talk  of 
my  sacred  Art  when  you  are  in  the  room.  There,  can 
girl  promise  more  ? — can  she  ?  " 


270  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

"  Will  you  have  the  goodness  to  let  me  pass  ?  *  said 
Sir  John. 

"  I  will  in  a  moment  or  two.  You  shall  go  and 
dine  at  your  club  after  you  have  heard  why  I  sent 
for  you." 

"  Why  you  sent  for  me  ?  "  exclaimed  Sir  Joha 

M  Oh,  yes ;  it  was  all  my  doing." 

"  But  the  message  certainly  came  in  your  mother's 
name." 

"  Yes,  because  you  would  not  have  come  other- 
wise. It  was  I,  Antonia,  who  really  sent  for  you. 
You  have  come  up  to  town  in  this  violent  hurry 
on  my  account  Now,  will  you  come  down  to  eat  a 
very  nice  little  dinner  which  has  been  prepared,  and 
which  the  cook  is  waiting  to  send  upstairs,  and  let 
me  talk  to  you  while  you  are  enjoying  it  ?  Or  will 
you  listen  to  me  here,  and  then  go  afterwards  to 
your  club?  You  must  do  one  or  other,  unless  you 
are  rude  enough  to  take  me  by  main  force  and  move 
me  away  from  the  door." 

Sir  John  Thornton  might  be  very  angry,  but  he 
was  the  pink  of  propriety,  and  the  idea  of  lifting  the 
bony  Antonia  from  the  neighbourhood  of  the  door 
was  too  repellent  even  to  be  thought  of  for  a 
moment. 

"  You  have  got  me  into  a  trap,"  he  said,  "  and  I 
am  deeply  offended.  Your  mother  must  explain  the 
position  of  affairs  to  me  when  she  chooses  to 
return  home.  I  suppose  I  must  listen  to  you, 
whether  I  wish  it  or  not  I  only  beg  of  you  to  be 
brief." 

"  Now  you  are  delightful,"  said  Antr  nia.  •  Wont 
you  sit  down  ?  " 

"I  prefer  to  stand 


THB  LION  AND  MOUSE.  271 

"  Well,  I'll  sit,  if  you  don't  mind,  for  I've  a  good 
deal  to  say." 

"  I  must  again  beg  of  you  to  be  brief." 

M  Very  well ;  I'll  put  it  into  a  few  words,  but  they'll 
be  strong,  I  promise  you." 

Sir  John  made  no  response.  He  folded  his  arms 
and  looked  down  at  Antonia.  His  face  looked  very 
cold  and  satirical ;  his  lips  were  so  tightly  shut  as  tc 
appear  like  a  straight  line.  Antonia's  face,  all  enthu- 
siasm and  fire,  gazed  up  at  him. 

"  Can  I  melt  that  iceberg  ? "  she  said  inwardly. 
"  Now  for  the  tug  of  war." 

"  This  is  the  heart  and  kernel  of  my  reason  for 
wishing  to  see  you,"  she  said.  "  I  have  taken  up  the 
cause  of  the  Lorrimers.  The  Lorrimers  are  leaving 
the  Towers  because  Squire  Lorrimer  has  got  into 
money  difficulties.  I  don't  know  how,  and  I  don't 
know  why.  He  is  obliged  to  sell  the  beautiful  and 
noble  home  of  his  ancestors  to  clear  himself  of  these 
difficulties.  The  children  are  all  sorry  to  go — Molly 
loses  the  freshness  of  her  youth  when  she  leaves  the 
Towers;  Guy  loses  his  rightful  inheritance;  the 
younger  children  are  embittered  by  an  unnatural  feud 
which  I  need  not  trouble  you  about,  but  which  will 
sour  their  characters ;  Nell  is  not  strong,  and  simple 
grief  may  shorten  her  days ;  and  the  Squire,  the 
Squire  himself  is  so  cut  up,  so  heart-broken,  that 
he  cannot  bring  himself  to  say  good-bye  to  the  old 
place.  He  is  in  town,  here,  close  to  us  ;  he  is  hiding 
somewhere  near  us  because  his  proud  old  heart 
is  broken.  His  hair  is  white  ...  his  head  is  bowed 
and  his  eyes  are  dim." 

"  What  does  all  this  mean  ?  "  interrupted  Sir  John. 

"  What    does    it    mean  ? "     exclaimed    Antonis*. 


272  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

springing  like  a  young  lioness  from  her  chair.  *  It 
means  that  you  are  to  come  to  the  rescue.  Why 
should  all  that  family  be  made  wretched  ?  and  why 
should  the  Towers  go  to  strangers  when  you  can  put 
things  right  ?  Take  your  money  out  of  the  bank, 
or  wherever  you  have  placed  it — it  will  be  the  finest 
deed  you  ever  did  in  your  life — and  buy  back  the 
Towers  and  give  it  to  Squire  Lorrimer  and  to  Guy 
for  their  own  place  again.  Yours  is  the  talent  buried 
in  the  ground.  Take  it  out  and  save  the  Squire,  and 
you'll  be  so  happy  you  won't  know  yourself.  Why, 
you'll  be  all  on  fire  and  alive  with  gladness.  There, 
that's  what  I  telegraphed  to  you  for ;  you  know  now, 
You'll  do  it  ....  of  course  you'll  do  It  I  havr 
spoken  now.  You  know  what  I  want." 

Anton  ia  sank  down  into  her  chair  again.  She 
was  trembling  visibly  through  all  her  slender  figure. 
Sir  John  gazed  at  her  in  amazement.  Her  eyes 
met  his  fully,  and  then  her  heart  gave  a  leap  in  her 
breast.  He  was  not  angry.  She  guessed  then  that 
she  had  won  her  cause. 

"  You  certainly  are  a  queer  girl,"  he  said,  sitting 
down  near  her.  "  You  amaze  me.  I  never  heard  of 
a  girl  who  would  take  up  a  thing  in  this  way  .... 
and  the  Lorrimers  are  not  even  your  friends.  Oh, 
no!  I  am  not  angry  ....  not  now.  Hester  frets 
morning,  noon,  and  night,  at  the  thought  of  parting 
with  Molly ;  but  Hester  never  thought  of  this.  It 
is  fine  of  you— quite  impossible,  of  course ;  but  I 
always  admire  real  bravery  when  I  see  it." 

"Never  mind  praising  me,"  said  Antonia;  "tell 
me  why  you  call  it  impossible/' 

"  My  dear  young  lady,  do  you  think  for  a  single 
moment  Squire  Lorrimer  would  accept  a  grift  of  this 


THE  LION  AND  MOUSE.  273 

sort  from  me  ?  Do  you  think  the  Towers  would  be 
of  the  least  value  to  him  won  back  in  such  a  way  ? 
Noblesse  oblige  would  prevent  his  accepting  such 
an  offer." 

"  I  have  thought  of  all  that,"  said  Antonia.  "  I 
guessed  that  there  would  be  a  good  deal  of  pride  to 
overcome.  Fortunately  I  am  not  bothered  with 
noblesse  oblige;  but  I  guessed  that  you  county 
people  would  worry  over  it.  We  art  lovers  never 
think  of  it ;  we  rise  above  it ;  we  go  back  to  the  old, 
old,  old,  times,  when  those  who  loved  each  other  had 
all  things  in  common." 

"  As  long  as  we  live  In  the  world,"  said  Sir  John, 
M  the  men  of  the  world  must  adhere  to  its  usages.  It 
is  not  the  custom  for  one  man  to  present  another 
with  the  sort  of  gift  you  propose  that  I  should  favour 
Squire  Lorrimer  with." 

"  Then  you  must  not  give  it  in  the  form  of  a  gift 
You  must  go  to  your  solicitor  and  consult  him  about 
the  matter.  I  happen  to  know  that  Susy  Drummond 
hates  the  Towers,  so  I  am  quite  sure  that  Mr.  Drum- 
mond would  be  very  glad  to  be  out  of  his  bargain. 
The  Squire  wants  a  certain  sum  of  money;  you 
must  lend  It  to  him  on  very  easy  terms.  Oh !  of 
course  you  know  how  to  manage  1  You  must  make 
it  possible  for  him  to  stay  at  the  Towers  whatever 
happens.  Oh !  I  know  you'll  do  It  1  I  know  you'll 
be  clever  enough  and  kind  enough  to  do  it.  You'll 
think  of  a  way,  and  in  all  the  world  no  man  will  ever 
have  a  more  faithful  daughter  than  I'll  be  to  you. 
Dear  me !  how  dead  tired  I  am  I  Are  you  going  out 
to  your  club  to  dinner  ?  If  so,  I'll  go  to  bed" 


CHAPTER    XXIX 

GOD     BLESS     ANTONIA. 

MRS.  BERNARD  TEMPLE  waited  up  for  Sir  John  that 
night ;  but  he  did  not  appear.  When  he  left  Antonia 
he  went  straight  to  his  club,  ordered  dinner,  and  ate  it 
with  his  usual  refined  and  somewhat  languid  appetite. 
He  then  went  up  to  his  room,  and  being  tired  thought 
he  would  go  early  to  bed.  He  did  go  to  bed — he 
even  went  to  the  length  of  shutting  his  eyes,  prepara- 
tory for  a  peaceful  night's  slumber.  Up  to  that  point 
he  was  the  Sir  John  of  old.  The  calculating,  re- 
served, cold-natured  Englishman  ;  but  beyond  that 
point  he  was  different,  altogether  different  from  what 
he  had  been  before.  Between  him  and  his  accus- 
tomed night's  rest  came  the  eager  face  and  passionate 
words  of  a  girl — a  lanky,  untidy,  and,  in  his  opinion, 
most  disagreeable  girl.  Still,  she  had  roused  him  as 
he  had  never  yet  been  roused.  She  had  absolutely 
awakened  a  sort  of  conscience  in  him.  For  the  first 
time  in  his  whole  existence,  he  carefully  considered 
the  question,  who  is  my  neighbour  ? 

Certainly  Squire  Lorrimer  was  his  neighbour. 
Their  estates  joined  ;  they  had  been  good  friends  from 
boyhood  upward  ;  they  had  been  lads  at  the  same 
school,  and  afterwards  men  of  the  same  college.  His 
children  and  Squire  Lorrimer's  children  loved  each 
other  dearly.  He  had  noticed  of  late  how  often 
Hester's  eyes  had  been  red  as  if  with  tears.  She  had 
been  very  good  about  his  own  proposed  marriage,  but 
she  had  cried  when  the  Lorrimers  were  mentioned 


GOD  BLESS  ANTONIA.  275 

Nan  had  been  sulky  and  disagreeable  and  defiant,  and 
this  was  also  on  account  of  the  Lorrimers.  He  was 
very  sorry  for  his  children,  and  very  sorry  also  for  the 
Lorrimers,  but  never  until  to-night  had  it  entered  into 
his  head  to  help  the  Lorrimers  out  of  their  trouble. 

He  could  do  so,  of  course — he  was  a  very  rich 
man — he  was  also  a  careful  man,  never  living  up  to 
his  large  yearly  income.  By  no  means  extravagant 
in  his  tastes,  not  specially  fond  of  hoarding  money, 
but  being  really  possessed  of  more  than  his  wants 
required  He  lay  awake,  and  thought  and  thought, 
and  after  an  early  breakfast  the  next  morning  he  did 
adopt  Antonia's  suggestion,  and  went  to  see  his 
solicitor.  From  there  he  wrote  a  brief  note  to  Mrs, 
Bernard  Temple. 

"  As  she  had  not,  after  all,  required  his  presence  fn 
town,"  he  wrote,  "  he  would  not  come  to  see  her.  He 
happened  to  be  particularly  engaged,  and  wanted  to 
return  to  the  Grange  that  evening." 

This  letter  was  delivered  at  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple's 
house  by  a  Commissionaire.  It  made  that  good  lady 
very  uneasy,  but  when  Antonia  read  it  she  proceeded 
to  skip  up  and  down  the  drawing-room  with  such 
energy  that  two  papier-mache  tables  were  knocked 
over  and  a  valuable  china  cup  and  saucer  smashed. 

"  Don't  speak  to  me,  mother,"  she  exclaimed.  "  I 
have  nothing  whatever  to  say,  only  if  I  don't  give 
vent  to  my  feelings  in  some  sort  of  exercise  I  shall 
go  mad." 

The  next  day  or  two  passed  without  anything 
special  occurring,  but  on  the  third  day  Mrs.  Bernard 
Temple  received  a  letter  which  astonished  her  very 
much. 

It  was  from  Sir  John,  begging  of  her  to  come 


276  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

back  to  the  Grange,  and  especially  asking  that 
Antonia  should  accompany  her. 

"  Dear  old  man,"  murmured  Antonia  when  she 
received  this  message.  "  I  knew  he'd  rise  to  it ;  I 
knew  he  would.  Mother,  which  is  the  most  fashion- 
able shop  in  London  ? " 

"  For  what,  my  dear  ?  " 

0  For  an  up-to-date  costume.  I  must  go  at  once 
and  be  rigged  up.  You  had  better  order  a  hansom — 
never  mind  the  extravagance — it  will  be  untold  tor- 
ture, but  it  is  a  promise,  and  it  must  be  done.  Annie, 
love,  you  are  exquisite  on  the  subject  of  dress  ;  come 
and  see  Antonia  made  fashionable." 

"Yes,  go  with  her,  Annie,"  said  Mrs.  Bernard 
Temple.  "  I  cannot  imagine  what  this  queer  thing 
portends,  but  anything  to  make  Antonia  look  like  an 
ordinary  girl  I  willingly  agree  to.  Don't  be  extrava- 
gant, my  love,  for  my  purse  is  not  too  heavy ;  but 
anything  under  ten  pounds  I  will  willingly  spend  to 
make  you  presentable." 

"  It's  appalling  to  think  of  the  waste  of  money," 
said  Antonia.  "  Oh,  what  would  not  ten  pounds  do 
in  the  cause  of  Art  ?  But  a  promise  is  a  promise. 
Come  along,  Annie,  we'll  go  to  Regent  Street  and 
choose." 

Five  minutes  later,  the  two  girls  set  off.  An- 
tonia's  face  was  wreathed  with  wonderful  smiles,  but 
she  was  mute  as  to  the  subject  of  her  thoughts,  even 
to  Annie. 

"  I  suppose  I  must  have  a  respectable  hat,"  she 
said,  suddenly ;  "  and  I  suppose  it  must  sit  in  the 
correct  way  on  my  head  ;  therefore,  the  first  thing  is 
to  go  to  a  hairdresser's.  I  must  be  fringed,  and 
curled,  and  frizzed." 


GOD  BLESS  AN  TOM  A.  277 

*  Oh,  Antonia,  no,  no  ; "  said  Annie.  *  Your 
beautiful  hair — it  would  be  a  sin  to  put  a  pair  of 
•cissors  near  it" 

"  A  promise  is  a  promise,"  said  Antonia.  "  Which 
is  the  best  hairdresser  ? " 

They  stopped  at  one  in  Bond  Street,  and  half  an 
hour  later  Antonia  left  the  shop,  very  stiff  about  the 
head  and  red  about  the  face. 

"  The  hairpins  are  sticking  into  me  all  over,"  she 
gasped,  "  and  the  weight  of  the  fringe  is  like  a  fur- 
nace on  my  forehead  ;  but  never  mind." 

"  It  isn't  at  all  becoming  either/'  said  Annie. 

Antonia  looked  at  her  with  large  eyes  of  re- 
proach. 

a  Do  you  think  I  want  it  to  be  becoming  ?  "  she 
said.  «  That  would  be  the  final  straw." 

The  fashionable  dress  was  not  only  bought,  but 
put  on,  and  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple  scarcely  knew  her 
daughter  when  she  saw  her  back  again. 

"  I'm  in  misery,"  said  Antonia ;  "  but  a  promise  is 
a  promise.  My  dear  mother,  when  you  are  married 
to  Sir  John,  that  dear,  dear  old  man,  you  need  not 
expect  to  see  me  often  at  the  Grange." 

"  I  really  do  not  see,  Antonia,  why  you  should 
speak  of  your  future  father  as  so  very  old" 

"  He's  old  to  me,"  said  Antonia.  *  I  always  speak 
of  people  as  I  find  them." 

"You  are  a  most  extraordinary  girl,"  remarked 
her  mother. 

But  she  made  this  remark  so  often  that  Antonia 
did  not  think  it  necessary  to  reply. 

By  a  late  train  in  the  afternoon  the  whole  party 
were  conveyed  back  to  the  Grange,  where  Hester 
received  them  with  rather  a  puzzled  expression  ofl 


378  RED  Ross  AND  TIGRR  LILY. 

her  face.  As  soon  as  possible  she  drew  Annie  aside, 
and  began  to  speak  to  her. 

"  I  cannot  imagine  what  is  the  matter,"  she  said ; 
"father  is  going  on  in  a  most  extraordinary  way. 
You  won't  mind  my  speaking  frankly,  Annie,  but  he 
seemed  really  quite  relieved  when  you  all  went  away. 
Then  he  got  that  telegram  from  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple, 
and  rushed  off  to  town  in  a  hurry.  He  came  back 
the  following  evening  completely  altered — very  silent 
and  absorbed,  but  with  a  kind  of  change  over  him 
which  Nan  and  I  could  not  help  noticing.  I  asked 
him  if  he  had  seen  anything  of  Squire  Lorrimer,  and 
he  looked  hard  at  me  and  said — '  I  wonder  if  you  are 
in  it,  too.' " 

"  Oh,  I  know,  I  know,"  said  Annie  softly,  rubbing 
her  hands  ;  "  dear  Antonia,  dear  Antonia." 

"Oh,  for  pity's  sake,  Annie,  don't  you  get 
mysterious,"  exclaimed  Hester,  almost  fretfully. 
"  What  can  Antonia  have  to  say  to  Squire  Lorrimer  ? 
Let  me  finish  my  story.  I  asked  father  if  he  had 
seen  him,  and  he  replied,  '  I  have  heard  and  seen 
enough  of  Lorrimer  to  fill  all  my  thoughts.'  He  would 
not  tell  me  another  word  ;  but  he  went  to  town  again 
the  next  morning,  and  came  back  absolutely  excited 
in  the  evening.  Fancy  my  father  in  a  state  of  ex- 
citement !  He  was  ever  so  nice  to  me ;  and  when 
Nan  said  that  she  must  go  to  school  almost  im- 
mediately, he  said  that  Mrs.  Willis  should  be  invited 
to  come  back  to  the  Grange,  for  he  wanted  us  all  to 
have  a  happy  meeting  before  his  wedding.  And  he 
has  been  telegraphing  to  all  kinds  of  people  all  day, 
and  I  believe  all  the  Lorrimers  are  coming  here  to- 
morrow. Father  said  he  wanted  to  have  a  real,  jolly 
time,  and  that  everyone  of  the  Lorrimers.  even  to 


GOD  BLESS  AN  TON/ A.  279 

little  Phil,  and,  of  course,  Jane  Macalister,  were  to  be 
asked.  I  ventured  to  remind  him  that  dear  Molly 
and  all  of  them  were  not  just  in  the  mood  for 
festivities  at  present,  but  he  would  not  listen  to  me 
for  a  moment.  He  said,  that  on  such  an  auspicious 
occasion  he  must  have  his  own  way,  and  that  he 
would  engage  that  they  would  be  jolly  enough  when 
the  time  came." 

"  So  they  will,  I  am  sure,"  said  Annie.  "  Did  you 
say  Mrs.  Willis  was  here,  Hester? " 

"  Yes,  she  came  an  hour  ago.  She  is  in  her  room. 
She  says  she  will  take  you  and  Nan  back  with  her  to 
Lavender  House  the  day  after  to-morrow." 

Annie's  face,  which  had  been  very  bright  a 
moment  before,  grew  suddenly  grave.  She  murmured 
something  half  aloud. 

M  I  won't  be  outdone  by  Antonia,"  she  said. 

"  Really,  really,  Annie,"  exclaimed  Hester,  "  I 
shall  get  to  hate  Antonia,  if  you  allude  to  her  in  that 
sphinx-like  way  any  longer." 

Annie  looked  hard  at  Hester  with  dilating  eyes 
and  paling  cheeks. 

"  Do  you  remember,"  she  said,  suddenly  coming  up 
to  her  friend,  "  the  old  Annie  of  Lavender  House  ?  " 

"  How  can  I  forget  her,"  said  Hester ;  "  when  she 
is  my  dearest  friend  ? " 

"  Do  you  remember,"  continued  Annie,  "  the 
heaps  and  heaps  of  scrapes  she  used  to  get  into,  and 
how  there  was  no  peace  for  her,  and  no  way  out  of 
them  at  all  except  by  confession  ?." 

"  Yes,  I  remember,"  said  Hester,  gravely. 

M  Well,  I  am  going  to  confess  now." 

"  To  confess  1  But  you  have  done  nothing  wrong, 
Annie  darling," 


280  RKD  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

"  Oh,  haven't  I  ;  I've  been  just  at  my  old  pranks- 
just  as  heedless,  as  Impetuous,  as  mad,  as  I  have  ever 
been.  Hester,  I  have  done  wrong,  but  as  it  does  not 
concern  you,  I  won't  tell  you,  dear.  Only  before  I  go 
to  Mrs.  Willis,  I  should  like  to  congratulate  you." 

"To  congratulate  me?  On  what?"  asked  poor 
Hester. 

"  On  having  the  chance  of  such  a  girl  as  Antonia 
for  your  sister." 

"  Now,  really,  I  wont  listen  to  another  word,"  said 
Hester.  M I  have  quite  made  up  my  mind  to  endure 
Antonia,  and  to  be  patient  with  her,  but  if,  in  addi- 
tion, I  am  to  congratulate  myself,  I'm  just  afraid 
I  can't  rise  to  it.  Run  away  if  you  want  to, 
Annie,  and  when  you  cease  to  be  mysterious  I  will 
talk  to  you  again." 

Annie  left  the  room  and  went  slowly  upstairs 
to  Mrs.  Willis's  bedroom.  She  knocked  and  was 
admitted.  What  she  said — what  words  passed  between 
the  two  were  never  known,  but  when  Annie  left  that 
room  there  was  a  look  on  her  face  which  reminded 
those  who  saw  her  of  the  best  of  Annie  in  the  old 
days,  and  Mrs.  Willis  was  more  affectionate  than  ever 
to  her  dear  pupil  that  evening. 

The  next  day  dawned  bright  and  splendid  The 
trees  were  beginning  to  put  on  their  autumn  tints,  but 
the  air  was  still  full  of  summer.  The  Lorrimers  at 
the  Towers  were  busy  making  preparations  to  come 
over  to  the  Grange.  They  had  been  invited  to  the 
festival  by  no  less  a  personage  than  Sir  John  Thornton 
himself,  and  he  had  couched  his  epistle  in  fay  and 
pleasant  words. 

"  As  if  we  had  any  heart  for  it,"  murmured  Molly 
to  herself. 


GOD  BLESS  ANTONIA.  281 

"It  is  over  a  week  now  since  we  have  had  even  a 
line  from  father,"  whispered  Nell  to  her  own  heart ; 
"  how  can  we  care  to  go  and  laugh  at  the  Grange  ?  " 

"  We  are  going  from  the  dear  old  place  in  a  week," 
thought  Guy.  "  I  don't  believe  anyone  can  draw  a 
smile  out  of  me  to-day." 

But  Boris  was  happy  enough  to  go,  for  he  was  so 
young  that  any  change  was  delightful ;  and  as  his 
pets  were  also  leaving  the  Towers,  and  he  and  Kitty 
had  just  thought  of  a  splendid  way  to  prepare  them 
for  their  journey,  he  felt  quite  light-hearted  once 
again,  and  that  he  would  be  happy  in  his  new  home. 

When  Jane  Macalister  heard  of  the  invitation,  she 
flatly  refused  to  accept  it 

"  Go,  if  you  choose  to,"  she  said,  with  a  wave  ot 
her  hand  to  the  assembled  children  ;  "  you  are  young, 
and  it's  good  for  the  young  to  forget  But  I  shah 
take  the  opportunity  of  sewing  up  the  feather  beds  in 
their  brown-holland  cases.  I  vowed  and  declared 
that  when  this  move  had  to  be  made  no  outsider 
should  come  in  to  pack,  so  my  hands  are  full,  and  J 
have  neither  time  nor  heart  for  frivolity." 

"  But,  Jane,  you  are  specially  asked ;  you  are 
mentioned  by  name,"  said  Kitty. 

"  By  name,  am  I  ?  "  asked  Jane,  "  Who  invited 
me  ?  That  chit  of  a  Hester  ?  " 

*  No,  indeed ;  the  great,  magnificent  Sir  J<»hn 
himself." 

"  Hoots  I "  exclaimed  Jane ;  "  he's  cracked  over 
his  second  marriage,  or  he  wouldn't  bother  about 
an  old  body  like  me.  I'll  none  of  it  Go  away, 
children,  and  let  me  get  on  with  my  work." 

The  children  withdrew,  apparently  discomfited, 
but  they  guessed  that  when  the  time  came  lane 


282  RED  Ross  AND  TIGER  LILY. 

would  go  with  them,  and  it  proved  that  they  were 
right. 

She  made  no  remark  as  she  joined  the  group,  only 
at  intervals  as  they  all  walked  across  the  fields,  the 
single  expression,  "  Hoots  ! "  passed  her  lips. 

In  due  course  they  all  crossed  the  stile  and  entered 
the  grounds  of  the  Grange.  They  had  gone  a  little 
way,  when  Boris  uttered  a  short,  sharp  cry. 

"  Why,  there's  father! "  he  exclaimed.  The  others 
all  looked  up  at  this,  and  then  there  was  a  rush  and  a 
helter-skelter,  and  Squire  Lorrimer,  looking  just  like 
the  Squire  of  old,  no  longer  bent  nor  bowed,  nor 
broken  hearted,  was  surrounded  by  his  family. 

Boris  mounted  on  his  father's  shoulder,  and  Nell 
clasped  the  Squire's  hand  and  looked  into  his  face. 
Mrs.  Lorrimer  came  close  to  her  husband's  side,  and 
Molly  stood  behind  him. 

"Where's  Guy?"  said  the  Squire  in  a  hoarse  kind 
of  voice.  "  Come  here,  my  boy,  I  want  to  say  some- 
thing. It  was  Sir  John's  will  that  I  should  tell  you 
the  good  news  here,  or  you'd  have  all  heard  from  me 
before.  I  came  down  to  meet  you  by  this  path,  and 
well  all  go  up  and  thank  him  presently." 

*  For  what,  father?  "  asked  Molly. 

"  Why,  the  most  wonderful  thing,"  replied  the 
Squire.  "  It  seems  that  a  girl  called  Antonia — a 
strange  girl  whom  I  have  only  met  once — put  a 
thought  Into  my  old  friend's  head,  and  he  has  acted 
on  it  in  such  a  way  that,  without  anything  being 
done  which  I  could  not  accept,  I  am  enabled  to  con- 
tinue as  owner  of  the  Towers." 

*  Oh,  father ! "  said  Guy,  with  a  great  gasp. 

"  Yes,  my  boy,"  continued  the  Squire,  *  I  need  not 
•ell  it  now.  Sir  John  has  lent  me  money  to  get  over 


GOD  BLESS  ANTON/A.  283 

my  difficulties,  and  on  such  easy  terms  that  it  will  be 
possible  to  pay  him  back  in  the  course  of  years  with- 
out ruining  any  of  us.  Drummond  was  glad  to  be  out 
of  his  bargain,  so  the  whole  thing  was  settled  last 
night.  We'll  be  poor  enough  still,  but  we  need  not 
leave  the  Towers  ;  and  if  we  are  all  careful,  and  I  let 
my  farms  well — by  the  way,  Sir  John  is  going  to  take 
two  of  them — I  have  not  the  least  doubt  that  the  debt 
will  be  cleared  away  by  the  time  you  are  of  age, 
Guy.  Anyhow,  I  feel  like  a  new  man.  I  can  hold 
up  my  head  once  more,  and  all  I  can  say  is,  God 
bless  Antonia ! " 

"  What's  the  matter,  Jane  ? "  exclaimed  Boris. 

"  Hoots ! "  said  Jane,  whose  face  was  nearly 
purple.  "  I  felt  this  morning  that  I  needn't  go  on 
sewing  up  those  feather  beds." 

She  turned  her  head  aside,  and,  to  the  amazement 
of  everyone,  burst  into  tears. 

Those  tears  of  Jane's  seemed  to  loosen  all  tongues. 
Eyes  grew  bright,  eager  voices  flew,  lips  were  wreathed 
in  smiles.  All  the  Lorrimers  in  a  body  went  up  to 
the  Grange,  where  Sir  John  and  his  family  came  out 
to  meet  and  welcome  them. 

"  And  where's  Antonia  ?  "  asked  the  Squire. 

Everyone  else,  even  Mrs.  Bernard  Temple,  was 
present,  but  Antonia  was  not  to  be  found.  Annie 
volunteered  to  go  and  look  for  her. 

After  a  long  search  she  found  her  at  last  busily 
painting  some  huge  dock  leaves,  which  she  had  found 
in  her  morning  ramble,  and  pulled  up  by  the  roots. 

"  Come,  Antonia,  you  are  wanted,"  said  Annie. 

«  What  for  ?*'  said  Antonia.  "  Pray  don't  stand 
in  my  light,  Annie." 

*  But  they're  all  waiting  for  you,  every  one  of  them 


,iS4  RED  ROSE  AND  TIGER  LILT. 

— the  Lorrimers,  and  Hester,  and  Sir  John,  and  the 
rest  They  want  to  thank  you ;  it  was  your  doing, 
you  know." 

"  Of  all  things  in  the  world,"  replied  Antonia,  "  I 
hate  being  thanked  most  of  all.  I  did  nothing. 
It  was  all  dear  old  Sir  John.  And  look  what  he 
has  given  me,  Annie.  This  magnificent  paint-box. 
Oh,  the  darling!  the  beauty!  Oh,  the  rapture  of 
possessing  it  I  I'll  go  if  I  must  when  I  have  finished 
my  dock  leaves,  but  not  before." 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


MAI  o  3 


UCLA  ACCESS  SERVICES 

Interlibrary  Loan 

1 1630  University  Research  Liqrary 

Bjx35157! 

Los  Angelek  CA  90095-1 575 

NON-RENEWABLE 

JUL  p  9  2004 

2  WKS  FR(U  DATE  RECEIVED 
\   QOl  AHr;  1  o  *MA 

Form  L9-Series  4939  *Ub    A   *    2004 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
THIS  BOOK  CARD 


IIIUMJIIIIIIIIII 


I 

a 


University  Research  Library 


-o  1268  4360 


ro 


Ir1* 


